Song of the Sirensby VanityChaptersChapter 1 - CastawaysChapter 2 - ValkyriesChapter 3 - PhoenixesChapter 4 - NightingalesChapter 5 - DovesChapter 6 - AngelsChapter 1 - Castaways "The more brilliant the lightning, the quicker it disappears." Ibn Sina The three sisters were weightless for the most fleeting of moments as they crossed dimensions. Then, with a trio of screams, they came plummeting down to the earth below, striking hard ground in a cacophony of grunts, whines and yelps. The forest clearing they had landed in was silent as the night sky above, save for the hooting of owls and ominous snapping of twigs. For a few fleeting, peaceful moments they laid still. Then, Sonata Dusk took one look at herself and screamed. "Sonata!" Adagio groaned, clutching her ears. "Will you please shut up?! My head is... killing... me?" Adagio faltered then ran to a stop as she glanced down at her hooves - or where her hooves once were. Giving the strange, squid-like appendages at the end of the odd limbs her new body had given her a single look of horror, she promptly rolled over and vomited. Aria, too, was sitting upright and gazing at her new form in catatonic shock. Glancing up at her sisters, one doubled over and leaned into a pool of her own vomit, the other still holding her head and screaming, she allowed herself a moment of pure scorn before helping herself to her new feet, wobbling unsteadily. As she dusted off the thick, poorly made wool dress she had found herself stuffed into, she grimaced at the itchiness of the garment. It was the kind of thing a pony peasant would have worn on formal occasions, but tailored carefully for her new body. Striding over to Sonata, she seized one of her new limbs and pulled her around to face her. "Huh? Ari?" Sonata whimpered, still wide eyed and jumping up and down on the spot. "Oh my gosh, what are we gonna do, what are we gonna do, what are we gonna - " "Sorry, Sonata." With a great swing of her palm, Aria slapped Sonata across the face, sending her younger sibling flying to the ground in a yelp of pain. In an instant, she had jumped to her feet, on which she swayed uneasily, doing her best to fix her sister with an intimidating stare. "Ari! What did you do that for?" "Because you were freaking out. Feel better now?" "Well... I guess..." Sonata conceded reluctantly, shuffling her feet in an attempt to keep herself upright. "Woah. How come you're not gonna slap 'dagi?" "Because she'd kill me." Kneeling over her older sister, Aria gave her a gentle pat on the back. "Feeling okay there, big girl?" "Fuck... ugh... f-fuck off." Adagio groaned, still kneeling over on her palms. "How can you... hugh... how can you be so relaxed? Oh, fuck... look at the little tentac-hugh!" With that, she retched once more, causing Aria to wrinkle her nose and pull her arm away. "I'm pretty sure they're called fingers, Adagio. Hands. I remember seeing a minotaur who had things like these." She stretched her hand out, giving her fingers a wriggle, raising an eyebrow in surprise at how responsive they were. "I always thought it'd be neat to have my own pair." "Speak for yourself, Ari!" Sonata glanced down at her body, trying to make out its new features from beneath the thick woollen dress she had also been given. "I miss my wings. Oh, and my tail! My fins!" Her face crumpled. "Oh Ari, I look so ugly!" Adagio pulled herself upright and wiped her mouth with a murderous look on her face as Sonata began to sob in the background. "Enough. Aria, you remember how to make portals, don't you?" "Yeah." Aria lowered her arm wistfully. "Give me a second and I'll have us back in no time." "No more Pony villages!" Adagio snapped, turning her back on her sister. "Pick somewhere far away from Equestria this time. I don't want to encounter Star Swirl and his colt-scouts ever again." "You're the boss." Aria swung her hand, then scowled. "I thought..." She swung her hand again, eyes narrowing. Adagio slowly and awkwardly lumbered her way over to Sonata before resting her arm around her shoulder in what she hoped was a comforting gesture, grimacing slightly at the sight of the fleshy appendage. "Come on, Sonata. We'll have you back to normal in no time, I promise." Sonata sniffed, staring up at Adagio with her big, puppy-dog eyes. "You promise?" Adagio smiled back. "I promise." "I wouldn't promise too quickly, Adagio." "Why?" Adagio snapped, pulling her arm away. "Where's the portal? What's taking so long?" Aria turned around, looking pale and slightly sick. "I... I can't do it. I can't make one." "What?" Adagio made to move towards her, only to almost trip and land face-first in the dirt. Steadying herself, she placed her hands on her hips and glared back. "It's never been a problem before!" "Well, it is now! This place, this world... There's no magic here." She held up her hand. "Go ahead, try it." Adagio raised her arm and tried to lift a rock. When nothing happened, she tried again. Then again. Then she turned an unpleasant shade of green. "He didn't..." "He did. Star Swirl must have known this world had no magic, and he trapped us here because he knew there was no way we could get back." Aria shook her head in confusion. "But I can feel it. I can feel some magic around. Maybe if we travel for a bit, we'll find a real source of magic we can tap into?" Adagio closed her eyes, searching for any trace of nearby magical power. As she did so, she became aware of a small humming of magical energy, located at the top of her torso. Reaching down her dress, she pulled out a small amulet inlaid with a glowing red gemstone, identical to the life crystal all Sirens wore in their chests. "What the..." Aria and Sonata both produced matching amulets, and the three of them held the gemstones aloft in wonder. It was Adagio who was first to state the obvious. "These things, these amulets... they have a little magic left in them." She gave hers a shake, then glanced at Aria. "Is it enough?" Aria examined her own closely, then hung her head and groaned. "Not even close. It's just enough for us to perform the spell we use to drain power from negative emotions - you know, the singing spell?" "That's it?" Adagio repeated incredulously. "We're only just able to perform the spell we need to feed?" "What?" Sonata chimed in, looking aghast. "You mean we're stuck here? For good?" "I... I think so!" Aria responded, now shaking her amulet with alarming force as her voice rose into a panic. "This is it! I can't do shit without any magic in the air!" "Fuck!" Adagio roared, stuffing her pendant into her dress, only for it to immediately slip out and fall to the ground. "Agh!! What's with these clothes?!" Gripping the collar of her dress, she began to pull at it aggressively, only to blanch and kneel over once more when she caught a glimpse of what laid underneath. "'dagi!" Sonata yelped as she ran over to her older sister and wrapped her arms around her neck in what was meant to be a consoling hug, but ended up being a strangulation grip. "Are you okay?" "Don't... take... off..." Adagio groaned before dry-heaving. "So... gross..." Sonata frowned at that, before stepping back and pulling out the hem of her own collar. Rolling her eyes, Aria followed suit. For a moment, she squinted in confusion, then shrugged. "It's not as awful as it could be. Get a grip of yourself, Adagio." Adagio let out a foul stream of abuse before retching once more and rolling over onto her side, shuddering slightly. Sonata knelt down next to her and stroked her new hair consolingly. "She's right, 'dagi. It's really not so bad!" Adagio slapped Sonata's hand away and rolled over, causing her younger sister's lower lip to tremble slightly. Aria glanced upwards at the night sky, feeling a rush of reassurance at the sight of the familiar, solitary moon. A frustrated sigh slipped from her lips as she watched the scene unfolding before her. Once again, it fell to her to be the sensible one. "We should make a fire if we're going to sleep here tonight." Kneeling down, she traced one of her new fingers through the mud. "Not too wet. If we look around, we should find some good firewood. Sonata?" "On it!" Sonata's sing-song voice chirped back, and she began to slowly pace over to the nearby treeline, wobbling precariously with every step. "Sheesh, can't I take this thing off? It's not very aerodynamic." "I don't think that'd be fair to Adagio." Aria smirked. "Just bear with it, Sonata. The portal probably gave it to us for a reason." "Okie-dokie!" As her sister ambled off in the distance, Aria knelt down and picked up two promising-looking rocks, sharp and smooth, just like Equestrian flint. Striking them together at great speed, she smiled triumphantly as she saw sparks fly out from between them. Glancing back at her older sister, still lying in a heap inches away from a pool of her own vomit, she sighed and tossed the stones down by her feet. "Come on, Adagio. You're gonna have to get used to it sooner or later." "I won't." "You sound like a child. You gonna spend all night sulking while me and Sonata do everything?" "I look like a cow." A particularly caustic remark came to Aria's mind, and she had to bite her tongue to keep it there. "No you don't. We all look weird, but I bet there's lots of creatures here who'll think we look normal. Imagine what they'd think if we turned up looking like our old selves." Hidden from view, Adagio allowed herself a grin at the thought. "Heh. We'd terrify them. Aww, now I miss that already." "Then get off your butt and give me a hoof. Or a hand." Aria pointed towards a dark clump of... something in the middle of the clearing. "Go and check that out." Adagio grumbled, but rose to her feet and dutifully shambled over to the pile. As Aria stooped to pick up the rocks once more, she heard a rustling from the trees in front of her. From forth the darkened branches burst a blue ball of energy with a cluster of logs and sticks in her arms, skipping and beaming like a madwoman. "Ari! Look what I can do, look what I can - woah!" Just before she reached Aria, Sonata's foot caught on a tree root and she went sprawling. The cargo she'd held in her arms flew through the air and landed by Aria's feet, and in a second Sonata was back upright, grinning madly at her through a face and mud and leaves." "Did you see, did you see? I bet that was twice as fast as walking, at least!" Aria knelt down and inspected the collection, nodding in approval. "Yeah, I saw. Well done, Sonata. Anything on your side, Adagio?" "Yeah." Adagio leaned in and pulled something long and bladed from the pile. "An axe. We're not alone." "Maybe we shouldn't stay here tonight, then." Aria glanced over her shoulder at Adagio, who had begun to take a few practice swings of the tool. "I don't want to attract any attention." "Relax. It's all old and rusty, I bet it hasn't been used in weeks." She gave it a final swing, burying the head into a nearby log. "We'd be taking more of a risk if we went wandering off in the dark. There could be snakes out there." "Snakes?!" Sonata repeated, voice quivering. "No way! I vote we stay here." "Two against one, Aria. Sorry." Aria grimaced and returned to the task of rearranging the fire. It was fiddly, but every twig, branch and log improved her dexterity slowly, and by the time the campfire had been built, she was more confident than ever. Raising the rocks over the fire, she began to strike them together furiously, sending warm sparks splashing over the lightest twigs. Sonata and Adagio slowly converged upon her and stared silently at the cluster of wood as Aria continued striking. "How much longer, Ari?" "As... long... as... it... takes..." Aria scowled through gritted teeth. "This was so much easier with magic." "I'm staaarvinng. 'dagi, I'm hungry!" "Sonata, just... just give it a rest, all right?" Adagio stared down at the miserable campfire-to-be with a borderline look of hysteria on her face. "Aria, have you ever done this before?" "What do you think?" Aria snapped back. "I think we're going to freeze to death. If I ever get my hooves on Star Swirl, I'll... I'll..." But what Adagio planned to do to Star Swirl they never found out, for at that moment, the fire smoked as the faintest kindling caught on and burst into a cluster of warm orange flames, much to Aria's delight. "Yes! Quick, pass me some of those leaves! No, not the wet ones! The dry ones, you idiot!" Within a few minutes, the fire was blazing, and the three of them were huddled close around it, clutching their sides as each tried to sink further into their wool overcoats. For a short while, they each said nothing, enjoying the warm flames that slowly ebbed away at the cold that bit into their extremities and numbed them. Eventually, Adagio was the first to break the silence. Retrieving her amulet, she held her arm out and allowed the gemstone to dangle from between her fingertips, gazing at it in wonder. "They do look just like our life crystals. I'm willing to bet they work the same way." "You think?" Aria retrieved hers and turned it over in her fingers before lacing it around her neck. "So all we have to do is charge them with negative emotions, and we'll..." "Never die." Sonata chimed in, her voice quiet, yet full of wonder. "I remember our mother telling us that when we were young." She sighed. "But where are we going to find negative energy to drain in this world?" "We'll find some." Adagio said confidently, tying the amulet closed behind her neck. "Doesn't matter what dimension we're in, we'll always find some creatures willing to argue and fight. They just need a little... push." "We'll have to be careful." Aria cut in. "We don't have our magical powers any more. If we go around stirring up trouble openly, we won't be able to fight our way out of it so easily." "Then we'll be careful." Adagio responded. "Like we were before we were grown. Remember?" "Oh, I remember!" Sonata chirped. "Like when we used to sing for the pegasai princess!" "Exactly." Adagio nodded, a nostalgic look warming her features. "What a month. We must have gotten her through fifteen different suitors before Clover the Clever saw through us." The three of them cackled at the memory. "This world is ours for the taking, girls. We just have to play it cool and take it slow. Find out who's got the power, get in close, and then, when they're not looking..." Adagio smashed her fist into her open palm. "Take it." More cackles as Sonata tied her amulet around her neck, joining her sisters in their triumphant cheers. Adagio was the first to be woken by the gentle chirping of birds, the soft rustling of the trees in the morning wind, and the fierce glint of the sun beating down on her eyelids. Pulling her knees up to her chest, she yawned and stretched her arms outward, before rubbing the grit of the night's sleep out of her eyes. Blinking through her hazy morning vision, she could just about make out... "Aghh!!" Adagio scrambled around on the floor as the sight of a man with a wild beard and loose-fitting clothing phased into view. He was sat atop a pile of cut logs, cradling the axe between his knees, and seemed just as startled by her reaction as she was by his appearance. All of a sudden, she felt furious, and, rising to her feet, began to bellow. "Why are you watching us sleep like that, you - woah." As the woodcutter rose with her, Adagio's voice broke off, and she took a step back and felt a surge of panic rush through her as she realized just how tall he was, his long legs closing the distance between them effortlessly. She'd faced creatures several times her size before, but never without her magic to fall back on. His bulging muscles, wild beard and axe-wielding did nothing alleviate her fear. "I'm sorry if I gave you a fright. I didn't want to wake you all up, is all." The woodsman raised his hands, axe still tightly clutched in his right fist. "I usually chop wood here in the morning, but I've never seen you around these parts, so I figured you were travelling people. Are your men out hunting? It's awful dangerous for three young ladies to be left alone." "I... me and my sisters, we're going to... going to leave now." She aimed a kick at Sonata, who merely whined and rolled over in her sleep. "Sonata!" Adagio hissed, not breaking her gaze with the woodsman for a second, who finally realized Adagio had been staring at the axe he was holding the whole time, and let it fall to the floor, a sheepish look on his face. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to - " "Just... just go, all right?" Adagio took another step back as the woodsman took another step forward, a look of bewilderment on his face. "You're scaring me, all right?! Is that what you wanted to hear?" "Miss, I'm trying to help you - " "I said fuck off!" Adagio screamed, startling both of her sisters awake. Sonata blinked stupidly as she raised her head, before letting out a yell of surprise and scrambling to her feet at the sight of a giant towering over her. Aria reacted much the same way, but unlike Sonata, had the foresight to grab the axe before she bolted. The woodsman looked bewildered at this sudden turn of events, and began to step back, eying Aria with some unease. "All right. I can take a hint. I'll leave you alone." He raised an eyebrow at Aria, who was doing a poor job of looking like she knew how to use the weapon. "Can I at least have my axe back, so I can get my work done?" "Wait." Adagio stepped forward, emboldened somewhat by the shift in power. "How were you going to help us?" "There's a village only a few miles from here. Maybe an hour's walk." He pointed towards a break in the treeline, which Adagio could make out in the cold light of day as the continuance of a pathway. "Food and supplies, whatever you need. I was going to offer to lead you there once your men get back. Still can, if you'd give my axe back. I'm easy forgiving." Adagio's eyes narrowed. "How do I know this isn't a trick?" The woodsman laughed at that, a deep booming laugh that sent the birds above scattering. "Miss, if I wanted to hurt you, I'd have done it when you were asleep." Adagio considered this, and as she did, her stomach rumbled. "Fair point. But you don't have to worry about anyone else. It's just us three." The woodsman frowned. "What do you mean?" "I mean, it's just us. There's nobody else." "No men?" He shook his head and glanced over her, as if expecting to see them standing behind her. "Your husbands let you go alone?" "We're not married." Adagio replied icily. The woodsman's brow furrowed even deeper. "Your fathers let you go alone?" "Nobody lets us do anything, prick!" Aria shouted, still trying to balance the axe in her hands. "I... I just thought, seeing as you were all so well-spoken... I mean, usually..." The woodsman scratched his head. "Where are you three from?" "Equestria." Adagio pronounced the word slowly, hoping to see some recognition in his eyes. "No? The Pony Kingdom?" "Ponies? As in... little horses?" The woodsman sounded more confused than ever. "You three have some strange customs. I'm sorry, I don't know much about the world. Maybe you should speak to the priest, he's a real smart one. Reads a lot, all these big thick books. Gosh, I wish I could read." Adagio sighed and pinched her nose as realization dawned. Of course, she would have been dealing with a simpleton the entire time without knowing it. "Give him back his axe, Aria. I want to speak to this... priest as soon as possible. Maybe he can show us where we can find some magic." "Some what?" The woodsman's jaw fell open as he gawped at her. "Magic? You three, you are... you're witches?" Suddenly, he began to back away as if burned by their very aura. "Get - get away from me!" "Oh, for the love of - we're not going to hurt you, idiot. And also, we are Sirens. I wouldn't expect you to know the difference." The woodsman didn't look remotely comforted by the revelation, but he paused momentarily. "You three are evil. I heard about you. Devil worshippers, that's what they told me!" Adagio glanced back at Sonata, who merely shrugged and twirled a finger next to her head. Her stomach sank as she realized her next meal was dependent on the good will of this superstitious cretin, and tried her best to give him a warm smile. "We're not... devil worshippers. We've just fallen on some hard times, and would really appreciate your help." She spread her hands out in what she hoped was a gesture of good faith. "Isn't that right, girls?" Sonata nodded gleefully, flashing the woodsman a wide, genuine smile. "Sure is!" "Aria?" Adagio glared at her middle sister. "Isn't that right, Aria?"" "I... I... Oh, fuck this!" Dropping the axe to the floor, Aria raised her hands and began to wiggle her fingers. "Hubble bubble, boil and trouble..." The effect was instantaneous. The woodsman screamed and fled on the spot, leaving the clearing empty in seconds save for two furious Sirens and their sister, who had collapsed from laughing so much. "Aria!" "Bwa-ha-ha-ha-ha! Aw, lighten up, Adagio!" Aria blurted out between cackles. "Did you see the look on his face? He must have thought I was going to turn him into a toad!" "Well, I hope it was worth it, seeing as you've just scared off our next meal ticket!" "Oh, what does it even matter?" Aria pulled herself to her feet, still snickering. "I didn't like him anyway. He gave me the creeps. Let's just hit the road, we'll run across civilization sooner or later." "But I was hungry nooww!" Sonata chimed in. "I haven't eaten for three days, Aria!" "You could have had some of that manticore last Friday if you weren't such a picky eater!" "That thing? It was growling mould! I don't know how you - " "SHUT UP!" Adagio exploded, eyes bulging in fury. "Am I going to have to play mommy to you two forever? Sonata, stop being such a kid, and Aria, stop being such a teenager!" Both Sirens fell into a sullen silence as she took the deepest breath of her life. "Let's get moving. Aria, you can carry his axe, seeing as how all this was your idea." Aria sighed and heaved the axe over her head so that it rested across her shoulders. "It's so heavy. Did you see the size of that guy? You're lucky I thought to grab this thing." "I noticed." Adagio glanced around their makeshift campsite, but nothing jumped out at her. "I think that's everything." Pushing past the few lingering branches that blocked the pathway, the three sisters set off into the unknown. Three hours. Three hours in the unforgiving sun that baked down upon them like a torch, burning their unscaled, fleshy skin and glaring in their eyes. To add to their miseries, flies and other insects buzzed furiously around them, and for every one they swatted, ten more seemed to appear. Mercifully, few of them were biters, most content to land for only a few seconds before taking off, but in their numbers, they were just as unbearable. What little water they had been able to come across had been fetid, contaminated with filth and mud, but they drank from it gratefully, grimacing through the grit and occasional amorphous blob. They had been creatures of hardship before; this was nothing. Food, on the other hand, was much harder to come by. The few animals they came across deftly avoided them whenever they attempted to pounce or give chase, their swift reflexes and speed easily outmatching the still clunky and awkward movements of the Siren's new bodies. As the day drew onwards, they grew hungrier and angrier, and what had once been dirty looks turned to angry snipes. Aria and Adagio had been in the middle of a particularly harsh bickering match when Sonata had come to a sudden stop, a hand instantly flying to her side. "Shh!" Adagio let out a low noise somewhere between anger and outrage. "Don't tell me you're going to take her side - " "Not that! 'dagi, look!" Adagio rolled her eyes and squinted into the distance where Sonata had pointed. At first, she saw nothing, and began to prepare a scornful retort, but her eyes widened as she caught sight of something moving in the distance. Crouching down, she motioned to Aria to do the same, who complied with a look of confusion on her face. "What is it?" "There's some... things over there." Aria's stomach turned, and she chanced the slightest glance over the grass around them. Sure enough, she could make out a couple of figures making steady pace in the near distance; two men with poorly-fitting leather tunics, their hair long and wild, matted with filth. Even as they turned around, her eyes widened as she made out the patchwork of scars that mottled their faces. As slowly as she could, desperate not to draw attention to her movements, she lowered herself. "Fuck that." "Couldn't agree more." Adagio tapped Sonata on the back. "Let's head back the way we came." "Are you serious?" Sonata whined. "We just spent, like, hours walking for nothing? I drank mud, 'dagi!" "You'd rather take your chances with those two?" Adagio hissed, pulling her by the arm. "Leave it, Sonata. Sonata!" Adagio cursed as her younger sister pulled away from her and went stumbling, then tripped over her own feet and went falling backwards into a bush of thistles, letting out a yell as she felt hundreds of tiny knives stab into her skin. She immediately clapped a hand to her mouth, but the damage had been done. In the distance, the two men's heads whipped around, and one of them pointed directly towards them. For a fleeting moment, Adagio considered fleeing, saving herself as she should have at the expense of her own sisters. Then, what little constitution she possessed kicked back in, and she fell to her knees, extending her hand to Sonata. "Get up. Come on!" Sonata's eyes brimmed with liquid gratitude for a moment, then she reached out and grabbed Adagio's hand. As soon as her younger sister was back on her feet, she gave her a shove, and the pair of them set off as fast as they could, with Aria following closely behind. Very quickly, they realized they had done nothing but lose the element of surprise. They were as stiff and inflexible as ever, and it wasn't long before they heard the sound of approaching footsteps behind them. Without warning, Aria came to a sudden halt, digging the heels of her feet into the ground as she swung the axe from her shoulders. With a roar, the head flew through the air and missed one of their pursuers by inches, saved only by a quick fall into the dirt. His companion closed the gap in no time, striking Aria across the forehead with a poorly-aimed punch that was still enough to send her flying to the ground. "Aria!" The two sisters froze in shock for a moment, and that was enough. Adagio and Sonata felt a great force lurch them through the air as their arms were seized and they were shoved to the ground alongside their sister, who laid in a dazed heap, half-conscious and half-unconscious. A harsh laugh echoed somewhere behind them. "I told you it would be worth it." "Worth it? I almost got an axe in the head!" His companion snarled. "I could have died!" "Ah, but, you didn't, did you?" Adagio struggled as her captor turned her over, his eyes lighting up as the glimmer of her pendant caught his gaze. "Now that's a bonus. What are three wealthy ladies like yourselves doing alone like this?" "Maybe they aren't." The other man's head whipped up as he glanced around. "There might be others." "Nah, they wouldn't have ran if they weren't alone." Gripping the amulet in his fist, he began to pull at it. Feeling a sense of panic surging through her, Adagio began to struggle as she began to spew a foul torrent of abuse and spat at him, earning herself a coarse, rough hand striking her across the cheek. "Ahhhhhhhh..." The noise came from the ground, a single, heavenly note that seemed to run through the two men like a bolt of electricity, rooting them to the ground, shaking their heads with a stunned look. Aria was staring directly at the two of them with a meaningful glare, and after a few seconds of confusion, Sonata and Adagio caught on. Ahh ah-ah, ahh, Ahh ah-ah, ahh, Ahh ah-ah, ahh The song was an old lullaby they had known since they were frail hatchlings, but it was more than potent enough. The men released them and fell back into their knees, staring transfixed into the distance. Adagio was the first back onto her feet, and wasted no time in sending her shoe crashing into one of their heads, eyes flashing in pleasure as she watched him crumple to the ground silently. But before she could sink her foot into the second assailant, Aria waved her off, staggering to her feet. "Wait." Crouching down, she clapped her hands in front of the second man's head. "How far away is the nearest village?" "Twenty... minutes..." Dreamily, he pointed his hand in one direction. "That... way..." "Give us everything you've got. Any weapons, food, money. Now!" Dutifully, the man reached into his tunic and produced a large knife, a flask of water, and a pouch that rattled with the unmistakable clinking of coins. Scooping the loot into her arms, Aria took a step back and nodded at Adagio, a sadistic grin cutting across her face. "Go ahead." The dull thud of leather on bone was followed by a roar of pain as the singing charm wore off at the last second. Adagio stepped back, but to her relief, the second man made only a feeble token attempt to get up before collapsing into unconsciousness. Adagio glanced at Aria with a grateful smile that quickly vanished to be replaced by an pompous, approving stare. "You - thank you, Aria. Quick as ever." Her eyes slid down to the bounty in her arms. "How did you know that would work?" "I didn't." Aria stared down at the two bodies below her feet with fascination as Sonata struggled to her feet, whimpering. Brushing as much mud as she could off her dress, she glared down at her incapacitated assailants before aiming a kick between the ribs of the one who had grabbed her, screaming in anger as she continued to lay into the unconscious body. Aria took a step closer, but Adagio reached out and laid a hand on her shoulder, bringing her to a halt. "Leave it. It'll be good for her to get the anger out." "Don't fucking touch me." Aria's voice dripped with malice. "I'm going to join her. I don't think they were planning on mugging us, you know." Adagio grimaced. "I had an inkling. But don't spoil it for her." Aria looked back at Sonata one last time, then sighed and stuffed the knife in between her belt. "Did you see how quickly they went under?" Aria muttered, more to herself than Adagio. Raising the flask to her lips, she took a long swing before tossing to her older sister. "I don't remember it being that easy back in Equestria." "Well, why shouldn't it be?" Adagio mused, shaking the flask in her hand. "They're not exactly magical creatures." Something flickered in her eyes as a thought struck her. "You know, if they're all as easily swayed as this..." "Yagahhh!!" Sonata aimed one final kick at the now badly-bruised figure at her feet and backed away, panting slightly. "Aghhh!!" "All done, Sonata?" Aria called out cheerfully. Sonata snarled and stormed towards them, grabbing the flask of water out of Adagio's hand and draining it all in one swift motion. "Village. Twenty minutes. Come on!" Throwing the empty pouch back into Aria's arms, she turned tail and began to march off, fists clenched. Adagio smirked and lifted the purse of coins from Aria's hands, tying it securely to her own belt. "Come on, Aria." Silence. Adagio glanced over at her shoulder. "Aria?" "Give me a minute." Adagio stopped and turned around, eyebrow raised. "For what?" Aria walked over to the axe and slowly picked it up, hefting its weight from arm to arm as she glared at the dull blade. "I'll catch up." As the village loomed into sight, the axe only seemed to grow heavier in Adagio's arms. Every step was effort, and had it not been for how intolerable she knew Aria's victorious crowing would have been, she would have dropped it fifteen minutes ago. The village was like any the three sisters were used to, a small scattering of homes blended into gardens, the smell of smoke and waste burning their noses as they made their way inwards. Chickens, ducks and small children scattered before them, and every eye in the vicinity swivelled to eye up the unusual, heavily armed newcomers. Adagio let the axe fall from her shoulders and strike the ground blade-first with a thud, swinging her burning shoulders with a groan as she glared at everyone around her, relieved to see they were all fully clothed. "Ugh. Look at these fucking inbred peasants. I remember when they used to run for shelter at the first sight of us." Stretching as far as her new arms would allow, she snarled at a young girl who had been staring at her, a smirk playing it's way onto her lips as the child screamed and fled. "Let's get to work, girls. Who do you think's in charge around here?" Sonata and Aria glanced around, and in a few seconds they were both pointing in the same direction. Adagio followed their fingers to land upon a large building, made of a mixture of stone and mud like the rest, yet easily twice as large and decorated with ornate symbols. "Well, well, well." Adagio ran her tongue over her lips. "I wonder how - " "Shhh!" Sonata suddenly burst out, jabbing her elbow into Adagio's side. "Look over there!" Adagio turned around once again, this time gazing at... nothing. Sonata was pointing pale-facedly towards a nondescript corner of the village with nothing of notice. Squinting, Adagio frowned and glanced around. "Sonata, what exactly am I looking at?" "Ponies!" Adagio followed her stare this time, feeling the blood in her veins pulse slightly as she realized what Sonata had been pointing at. Two stupid-looking, obviously non-sapient horses were taking turns at dunking their muzzles into a trough filled with a mixture of hay and water. "Sonata, those aren't - " But she was already off, sprinting across the village space as fast as her dress would allow her, Adagio and Aria following closely behind. As soon as she was within distance, Sonata grasped one of her horses by their muzzle and pulled them around to face her. "Can you understand me?! Oh, please please please get me out of here! I don't care what you want, just get me home to Equestria, I promise I'll totally stop attacking you guys and - and I'll even become vegetarian if you want!" "Sonata, don't..." Aria started, then faded away in second-hand embarrassment as her younger sister continued. "I'll give you the other two, I promise! Just. Get. Me. Home!" With every last word, she shook the horse's head, and when once the beast had been gazing nonplussed at her, now it whinnied and reared it's forelegs, causing Sonata to jump back. "Wait! I don't have my magic, that's no fair!" "What the hell are you three doing?!" A thunderous roar sounded from within the house the horses were tied to, and Sonata's eyes widened as a large, stocky woman erupted forth from the entrance, clutching a particularly violent-looking short stick. "Nothing!" Her arms fell to her sides as she stared up at the skies, doing a bad job of fake-whistling. The woman continued to advance on her before striking her in the legs with the stick, causing Sonata to yelp and hop on one leg in pain, quickly losing her footing and falling into the dirt with a scream. The woman wasted no time in rounding on her and striking her repeatedly with a good mix of curses and kicks. "Ow - ow! Ari, 'dagi, help!" Her sisters waited a few seconds before stepping in, Aria gently pushing the two of them apart with a firm arm, grabbing Sonata by the scruff of her collar and pulling her painfully to her feet. "You three! How dare you harass my animals! You just wait until my husband gets here, he'll - " Simultaneously, Aria and Adagio let a short hum escape their lips. The woman's eyes lost focus, and she lowered the stick slightly. "I... that is, I meant..." "You're confused." Adagio pushed Aria and Sonata away, gazing down at the woman with a commanding stare. "Go inside and get some sleep." "I... yes, of... of course..." As the woman stumbled back inside, a concerned look on her face, Adagio rounded on the thoroughly-ashamed looking Sonata. "Well, that's a nice repayment for saving your skin back in that field. Anything to say for yourself?" "I'm... *sniff*... I'm so sorry, 'dagi..." Sonata's bottom lip quivered slightly. "I was just..." "Save it, Sonata." Aria grabbed her by the ear and pulled her to attention will a yell of pain. "It's a good thing you're so dumb, you wouldn't know a farm animal from a real pony." "Leave it, Aria." Adagio glared at Sonata with dislike. "Listen to me, Sonata. I'll let this slide because we're sisters, but you'd better not give me any reason to doubt you again. Understand?" Sonata stared at her feet, shuffling as she blinked back tears. "Y-yes, 'dagi. I-I won't." The enormous building was filled with row upon row of benches, and on each wall was a mess of poorly-made metal icons. It had been apparent from the outside, but once inside, there was no mistaking the hallmarks of a religious institution. Back in Equestria, many ponies had worshipped the Princess of the Sun as their god, alongside the smaller cult to the Night Sister, but the icons of devotion around them took the form of what appeared to be little more than an ordinary man. Above their heads, flickering candles suspended within a contraption of chains and iron provided the only illumination, their dismal light flickering in the darkness, perpetually at the threshold of extinguishment. At the head of the building, standing before a small stone altar knelt an elderly man in a simple black robe, eyes closed and hands wrapped together as he whispered to himself. Adagio hesitated, but when she sensed no magic, her confidence returned, and she continued to advance upon the stooped figure. The sound of their footsteps growing steadily louder caused him to pause, before turning around and greeting them with a solemn look, doing an excellent - but not perfect - job of hiding his surprise at their appearance. "Good evening, my daughters. How may I help you?" Adagio pushed the other two aside and gave the man a lazy grin. "Good evening. Me and my sisters are travellers from a distant world. We wish to know more about this land, and we were told a priest could help us. Would you happen to know where we could find one?" The man clapped his hands together by his waist, a warm smile waking upon his features. "Well, seek no further. My name is Sky Wreath. I am the priest you seek. But I must say, it's been many years since we've seen travellers in this town. Most would make pilgrimage directly to the city. I'm afraid I may not be as much help as you seek." Adagio took another step forward, summoning her sisters to follow her with a wave of her finger. Sky Wreath smiled uneasily as the three advanced on him. "I'm sure you'll be all the help we need. You see, my sisters and I are looking to return home. We believe this land holds latent pools of magic we could make use of. And you're going to tell us where they are." Sky Wreath glanced nervously at them before letting out an uneasy laugh. "I have to say, you're quite demanding. But I'm afraid I can't tell you where any magic lies. In truth, it's because I don't believe in it myself." "What?" Adagio stopped, surprised. "You don't... believe in magic?" "I might count myself as the only one amongst my flock, but... yes. In my many years of study and travel as a missionary of the church, I have yet to find any." The kindly smile returned. "I am sorry to disappoint. I can see you have travelled down some challenging roads to see me. Perhaps I can provide you with supplies, and directions to the city? There are men there more learned than I in these matters." Adagio did a double take, confused. "You'd... you mean, you'd just give them to us?" Sky Wreath laughed. "It is a blessing to share that which I am blessed with." "He's lying." Aria jumped in. "Let's do it now." "I - " Sky Wreath began, but Adagio got there first. "Fine. Sonata, pay attention!" "Sorry!" The three Sirens began to hum once again, opening their mouths in perfect synchrony as they began to sing, causing Sky Wreath to stumble backwards in alarm at the bizarre turn of events. Hear our voice, let us in, Give it up, it's no sin, Stay your sword, kneel to us, Surrender now, make no fuss, Ahhhh, ah-ah, ahh, ahh. Ahhhh, ah-ah, ahh, ahh. The demonic lullaby had just the desired effect; Sky Wreath's eyes clouded over and his pupils narrowed as the song drew him in, each note a hook that clung to him and refused to let go. As the song wound down and the three Sirens approached, he fell to his knees, his legs no longer able to support him. Smirking, Adagio strode forwards and gripped him by the chin, tilting his head upwards and forcing him to face her. "Let's try that again. Where is this world's magic?" "I... don't know." Sky Wreath murmured, transfixed. "I know... of no magic... except you." Adagio stared intensely at the priest before letting out a low sigh. "What a waste. This one's useless." Releasing the priest, she turned around as he collapsed to the floor with a groan. "Let's take everything he's got and hit the road." "What?!" Sonata shrieked. "Again? 'dagi, I'm tired!" "We'll get some rest when we're out of angry mob range. What are we going to do about him?" "What?" Aria glanced down at the unconscious priest. "Just leave him." "We can't just leave him behind to tell everyone what we look like - or where we're going." "Why not?" Aria waved her arm dismissively. "He's an old religious kook. Nobody will believe a word he says." Adagio glanced back at the comatose body and felt an unusual pang of conscience. "We don't have a choice." "What?" Aria glanced down at the unconscious priest. "You mean..." She paused, then shook her head. "But... but he tried to help us. He told us the truth. He even offered to give us some food. Can't we just let it slide?" "What are you talking about?" Sonata's eyes widened in realization as she caught of Adagio staring at the knife tucked into Aria's belt. "Wait, what?!" "Stay out of this, Sonata!" Adagio barked. "Go and find some food, or... I don't know, some spare clothes or something!" "You can't hurt him!" Sonata yelled back, flushing red with indignation. "Aria's right, let's just take what we need and go!" "And then what? What do you think he'll tell everyone when he wakes up, Sonata?" Adagio frowned as Sonata paled. "What?" "I could tell them... about the spirits who... visited this hallow ground." Adagio span around and took a step back as she watched Sky Wreath pull himself upright, clutching the altar for support. His eyes were bloodshot and his skin white as snow, but there was no mistaking the wonder in his pupils. "I... I have prayed, so many times, to be shown proof of the profit of my devotion..." Without warning, he fell to his knees and bowed to Adagio, who could do nothing but stand there, mouth agape at the completely unexpected turn of events. "Oh, Father, thank you. Bless these angels you have sent to me." "Oh, you've got to be kidding me." Adagio muttered under her breath. "Please don't..." A muffled shriek of laughter caused her to whip her head around in fury as she glared at Sonata and Aria, trying to figure out which of them had laughed first. "Listen to me, we are absolutely not angels. If you don't get up right now, you'll find our exactly why." Sky Wreath slowly stumbled to his feet, still sallow-looking and unhealthy, but his vision seemed to have refocused. There was a slight tremor in his hand as he reached out and rested it on Adagio's cheek. "An apparition, perh - ugh!" He hadn't finished his sentence before a fist flew out and struck him in the stomach, causing him to double over with a yell of pain. Scowling, Adagio seized him by the collar and drove him back to the altar, pinning him against it with a murderous glare. "Hands to yourself, scum." "F-for-forgive me. I am not worthy to touch such a perfect creation of my Lord." Adagio released him and he quickly righted himself on the altar once more. "For what reason has he sent you to me? That singing..." He whispered the word with rapture. "I have heard nothing so beautiful, so captivating, in all my years, nor shall I until I die." "Aww." Sonata clasped her hands to her heart as Aria rolled her eyes. "You know, Adagio, I kind of like this guy." She smirked as she saw Adagio tremble slightly with frustration. "You sure we can't keep him?" As the pair of them burst out into a new fit of laughter, Adagio bared her teeth in a snarl. "Don't forget, we're not finished here. We still have to decide what to do with him." That wiped the smirk off their faces. Sky Wreath, on the other hand, smiled warmly at the statement. "You have been sent to energize my flock with your voice, I am sure of it." He clasped his hands together wistfully. "So many of my followers are illiterate, that I am often unable to inspire in them the true devotion our Lord deserves." "We're not singing for... wait." Adagio held up a hand. "Go on." "In my journeys, I have visited cathedrals and seen great works of art devoted to our Lord that stirred my spirit in a way that the written word could not - and yet, few of my flock have even the word to rely upon. You will be that work of art. You will sing for them a song of beauty that will cause their souls to burn with the light of the Father." He once again reached our and grasped Adagio's wrist, pulling away seconds later as if burned. "I... I am so sorry - " "Forget it." Adagio smiled warmly, the cogs in her brain already turning. Spreading her arms out, she threw her hair back as impressively as she could. "Me and my sisters would be happy to sing for your crowd. You will assemble them for us tonight, at the rising of the moon." "Of - of course." Sky Wreath stammered. "I'll.. I'll go and let them know right now!" Grabbing a short, stocky cane that rested against the altar, he hobbled past them with alarming speed and in a moment was gone, out of the grand entrance and yelling at the top of his voice. Beside Adagio, her two sisters immediately began to complain. "For realsies? 'dagi, why'd you tell him we'd do that?" "Uh, yeah?! Adagio, what the fuck are you doing?" Aria rolled her eyes. "Please tell me you're not starting another cult." "Not this time. Well, maybe. I haven't decided. Think, you idiots!" Adagio shot back, glaring at the pair of them. "All those people in one room, listening to our singing? Think of the power we could gain!" "What power? They're just ordinary creatures, 'dagi. There's no magic to take!" "I can't believe you're making me agree with Sonata, Adagio. This is a waste of our time." "Who cares if they've got magic or not? All we need to do is stir up some trouble, feed off the negative energy, charge these, and we're on our way." She shook her amulet. "And while we're at it, we can take what we need from them." "What if we're not powerful enough to control that many?" Adagio countered. "We might just be inviting an angry mob our way." Adagio scowled. She hadn't thought of that, but she wasn't about to admit it front of Aria. "I... I just know we can. Trust me on this." Aria didn't look happy, but beside her Sonata had entirely different concerns. "I don't care if it works or not. I'm starving." Striding past the altar, she pushed her head around a doorway and seconds later let out a groan. "Ugh, what's with all this bread?" "Make me a promise." Adagio murmured to Aria. "If we do end up with an angry mob after us, we both trip Sonata and bolt." "Deal." "You guys ever seen anything like this stuff?" Sonata reappeared from the pantry clutching a bottle of an opaque, blood-red liquid. She fiddled with the lid for a few moments before letting out a growl of frustration and smashing the neck of the bottle against the altar, where it broke clean off. "Ugh, it smells weird." She took a sniff. "I think it might have gone bad." A pause. "I'm gonna drink it." "Sonata, that's..." Adagio trailed off as Aria jabbed her in the ribs. Turning around and shooting her a glare, she was surprised to see her sister wearing a broad grin. "Don't. I want to see how this turns out." Adagio rolled her eyes. "Never mind. Go ahead, Sonata." Sonata took a swig from the bottle before her mouth curdled and she spat the drink out, spraying the floor. "Gross!" She began to scrape at her tongue with her fingers. "Ew, ew, ew, ew..." Aria shook in fits of silent laughter and Adagio felt a smirk form on her lips despite herself. "I think it's an acquired taste, Sonata. Give it a another try." Sonata glanced at the bottle with suspicion before taking another swig. Once again, she grimaced, but forced it down. Aria leant against the altar, barely able to keep herself composed. "Any better?" "I... guess." Sonata took another swig. "I'm gonna see if they've got any meat." Clutching the bottle, she pushed her way back into the pantry as Aria let out a snort. "This should be good." Catching sight of Adagio's unamused stare, she sighed. "You're no fun." "Yeah, I know. You tell me every day." Adagio drummed the fingers against her thigh, deep in thought. "Come on, let's see what else they've got around here." As the moon slowly rose in the sky, Adagio and Aria returned to the altar. Sky Wreath was already waiting for them, clutching a bundle of cloth in his hands. His eyes lit up as he caught sight of them, and he strode forwards with a beaming smile. "There you are. Here, I bought these for you to wear." He thrust one of the cloth bundles in each of their arms. "Where... where is your third?" Both sisters exchanged meaningful glances. "I... she might not be able to make it." Sky Wreath's face fell slightly, but in seconds his usual smile was back. "I understand. Just one of you would be blessing enough." He gestured towards the door behind the altar that Sonata had disappeared behind. "You can change in the storeroom." "Storeroom?" Aria muttered. "I thought it was a pantry." "Ah, you've been inside?" Sky Wreath sounded amused. "It might look that way to an outsider, but the bread and wine within are of immense importance to my flock. You see..." "Yeah, yeah." Adagio pushed past him, cutting his explanation short. "Come on, Aria. I don't want to spend another second in this dress." The robes they had been given were wonderfully comfortable in comparison, hewn of silk that was wonderfully cool and soft against their skin. Adagio would have preferred her scales any day, but these were easily the next best thing. Examining herself quietly in a barrel of cloudy water that showed her reflection as clearly as any mirror, she smiled slightly at herself. "I guess it's not that bad." She glanced over her shoulder. "Aria?" "Get over here, Adagio." "Why?" Adagio's eyes narrowed. "I swear, if you've got some stupid prank planned..." "No, I've... I've found Sonata." Adagio paced over to Aria, and the pair of them looked down in disquiet at their passed-out sister, surrounded by five empty wine bottles. "For the record, I blame you for this." Aria nodded. "That's fair." "Come on, let's get out of here. And make sure you don't wake her up." Hear our call and heed us, Submit, and you need not fear, Hear our song and love us, Rejoice, for your queens are here. The two Siren's eyes glowed a sinister red as they swayed in time to their words. Even without music, the effect was instantaneous; most members of the congregation became transfixed, staring into space, while others began to shoot angry glares around them. Beneath their feet, glowing tendrils of green light swelled and snaked their way towards Adagio and Aria. Spurred on, the Sirens changed tempo and continued to sing. You will bow to us, You will obey us now, You serve us gladly, On this, a sacred vow... Throwing their hands in the air, the sisters allowed their voices to raise until they were but a thin scream. As they threw their arms down, their amulets began to shine brighter, enveloping them in a eerie red glow. The crowd had all but descended into anarchy; only the strongest had resisted their charms this far, and were busy wrestling with each other in a frenzy of rage. To love us is to live, To fail us is to die, Our word is your divine command, Never question why! With the final note of their song, the two sisters rose into the air; crimson ribbons of light burst from their chest and wrapped themselves around their bodies. Wings ripped out of their backs and thin ears sprouted from their heads as a new level of power surged through them. Thin, cruel fangs ripped from their gums, and when they opened their eyes, all that was left were orbs of glowing red light. A new note burst from them, this time higher in key and chilling. The parishioners all fell to their knees, unable to stand as the last tendrils of green light seeped into their amulets. A low hiss escaped from Aria's mouth, and she began to advance on the closest human, Sky Wreath. All empathy and reason was gone from her as she wrapped her hands around his head with an evil grin, but before she could crush his skull... "I - *hic* - I'hm not... not late!" A crashing sound and splintering of wood broke her concentration, and Sky Wreath fell to the ground with a thud and a yelp of pain. Both of the Siren's focuses were broken as Sonata staggered onto the stage, hair wild and eyes bloodshot. Staggering slightly on the spot, she began to howl an awful tune, sounding more like a cat in the process of being skinned than an angel. The momentary distraction was enough. Aria's wings shattered like glass, and in seconds, she fell from her hover and landed face-first on the ground, saved only from breaking her nose by Sky Wreath breaking her fall. Back on the stage, Adagio gracefully fell to her feet, striding over to Sonata and clapping a hand around her mouth as she glanced around nervously at the crowd slowly returning to their senses. Most parishioners began by looking confused, but in seconds their minds seemed to clear and they began to - cheer. Adagio straightened upright and gave her best winning smile in response, repeatedly stamping on Sonata's foot so she couldn't open her mouth and ruin things. Amongst the stands, Aria climbed off Sky Wreath with a humiliated look on her face before returning to her sisters and mimicking Adagio's smile. Through her gritted teeth, she began to hiss. "Sonata, you are dead. I mean it, the moment I get my hands on that axe..." "Shut it, Aria." Adagio hissed back. "Let's focus on getting out of this first." "Wonderful!" Sky Wreath turned to his flock. "Did I not promise? We have been visited by patrons of heaven, send to deliver us to eternal salvation!" The cheering continued, and Adagio let the smile slip from her face. Striding forwards, she pushed Sky Wreath aside and cast a commanding glare across the crowd, who immediately fell silent. "That's right. We are angels, sent from the skies to guide you all. In return, we demand tribute. You will feed and house us - the freshest meat and finest clothes you can muster!" Sensing hesitation in the crowd, she bared her teeth and roared. "NOW!" That did it. The crowd leapt into action, and in a second there was a stampede out of the doors, each of them rushing to grab whatever fine gifts they could lay their hands on. Before them, Sky Wreath fell to his knees once more. "I... I am your faithful servant." His eyes glittered in wonder. "However I may serve you, I will." Adagio's nose wrinkled as Aria cackled. "I bet he'd love it if you kicked him in the - " "Thank you, Aria." Adagio paused, weighing up her options, then strode forwards and sent a boot crashing into Sky Wreath's chest. The priest flew backwards, toppling down the steps to the stage before he landed in a heap with a howl of pain. "Leave." The word was curt yet carried a deadly threat. "You stand upon hallowed ground. It is not fit to be inhabited by a lowly creature like yourself. From now on, we and we alone will live here." The priest scrambled to his feet, clutching his chest in agony. A glimmer of fear entered his eyes as he stepped backwards, Adagio advancing on him menacingly. "Of... of course." He stumbled slightly during his retreat, eyes fixed firmly on Adagio. "I... I will find shelter elsewhere. May... may I retrieve my belongings first?" Adagio pretended to consider the request. "As a token of our mercy, you may." Bowing low in a gesture of gratitude, Sky Wreath scurried through a side doorway and returned moments later with a wooden chest. Wasting no time, he left through the main entrance without so much as a backwards glance, just as the first parishioner returned, clutching a large, gutted pig and a thick fur coat. Adagio grabbed both from her arms with a sneer, then slammed the front door in her face. Draping the dark black coat over her shoulders, she took a moment to admire the intimidating figure she struck in a nearby glass window before striding over to the altar and tossing the pig carcass at Sonata's feet, who stared down at it hungrily, eyes still hazy and unfocused. "Sonata?" "Y-yesh?" Adagio shot her a withering glare. "Never doubt me again." A knocking at the door caught all of their attentions. Collapsing into a nearby seat, Adagio clicked her fingers at Aria - with some difficulty - and smirked when her sister shot her daggers. "Go get it." Sky Wreath's quill hovered an inch from the parchment. His hand shook, and it took all his focus to steady himself. He had to let the outside world know. The coming of angels... it was the first chime of the bells that would ring at the end of the world. His quill began to fly across the paper, tiny flecks of ink flying from it and splattering against his nose. As soon as he was finished, he tied a ribbon tightly around the letter and enclosed it with a simple wax seal. Tucking the scroll into his robes, he grabbed a torch from a bucket next to his doorway and held it into the fire until it had caught alight. The courier had just been mounting his steed when Sky Wreath caught up with him. A small pouch of silver and the letter passed through his hands, and he watched the courier set off with a loud beating in his chest that stopped his very breath in his throat and made him tremble. Casting a troubled gaze to the darkened sky above, he began to return to his shelter with an uneasy sense of trepidation coursing a current of ice through his veins. Chapter 2 - Valkyries "You should know that beings are of three kinds - Those of lesser, intermediate and supreme capacity." Atiśa Adagio groaned and slammed the book shut before sliding it across the altar. The sun burned low in the sky, casting rays of deep orange across the horizon, yet even it's beauty did nothing to alleviate her despondency. Despite hours spent pouring over Sky Wreath's personal collection of books, she had learned nothing that could possibly have helped them tap into any magic this world might possess, let alone take them home. A small part of her had already come to accept that the reason she hadn't found anything was because there wasn't anything to be found; that this world truly was devoid of any magical potential, and that they were trapped here forever in these fragile, limited forms. But another, greater part of her rejected the idea, forced her to continue searching for something, anything. An entire dimension with no magic? It was... unthinkable. What she had learned was that the creatures of this world - humans - were little more than a quickly-multiplying rabble of violent, tribalistic animals barely fit to serve her kind as slaves. They might possess a little ingenuity, but their unpleasant disposition and uncivilized nature more than offset it. To share a form with their kind was nothing less than an objectionable humiliation. Rising from her seat, she stretched her arms and cracked her knuckles, gazing lazily at the mess around her. The past week had been enjoyable, if unprofitable. All the food they could eat, the finest clothes the villagers could muster, and the total obedience of every human in range. That being said, the time had come for them to look beyond the present. The negative emotions of the villagers had slowly but surely been growing fainter as they adjusted to their harsh treatment disguised as religious fervour - and there was a whole world out there, begging to be explored. Less than a day's walk due south from this small hamlet was a city as big as Canterlot, packed to the brim with humans. The time had come. "Girls!" From amongst the pews, Aria and Sonata looked up from their respective tasks; Aria from sharpening her knife against a rock, Sonata from a crude painting of the three of them as Sirens she had spent the past four hours on. "What's wrong, 'dagi?" "Nothing's wrong. I've decided we've spent enough time here. This village is a dead end for us. We should do what we planned from the start - make our way to greener pastures." She took in their vacant expressions, then slapped a hand to her face. "Ugh. We. Are. Going. To. The. City." "Do we haaave to?" Sonata whined in her most irritating voice. "I like this place. Can't we spend a few more months here?" "No." Adagio grunted through gritted teeth. "We're wasting our time here, and sooner or later our influence over the locals will slip. Best to quit while we're ahead." "I guess you're right." Aria tossed the stone in her hand aside and slid her knife back into her belt. "This place is a dump, anyway. Come on, Sonata." With a huff, Sonata threw her arms in the air and began to neatly fold up her painting. In seconds, she was on her feet and scanning the room lazily. "What should we bring with us?" "Some meat and some water. We should take some money too." Aria ticked the items off her fingers. "Not that there's much point. We can get whoever we want to give us whatever we want." "Let's not get too cocky." Adagio muttered, stooping below the altar to produce a large, rough leather pouch. "We don't know enough about our powers in this world to rely on them too much. The last thing I want is to end up at a sword I can't sing my way out of. Sonata, did you dry that beef the way I told you to?" Sonata nodded, beaming and shaking a flax bag. "Sure did!" "Then we should have all we need. Both of you grab a flask of water and meet me outside. Let's show this world what we've got." The trio hadn't made ten steps out of the village before they heard a voice calling out from behind them. "Wait! You - where are you going?" Moving with a speed Adagio didn't know he'd possessed, Sky Wreath skidded to a halt less than five metres from them and leaned over, ragged breath catching in his throat as he fought to regain his composure. Eventually, he rose to his full height once more with a look of alarm. "You... you can't leave!" "You're bolder than usual." Adagio noted, glaring him down with a contemptuous gaze. "Going to try and stop us?" The priest's hands flew to his sides in a gesture of submission. "You don't understand. If they think I've been lying - " His voice cut off as a smile dawned on his face. "Oh, thank the Lord." "What are you taking about?" Adagio's question was answered by a thundering of hooves, beating against the dry ground to fill the air with dust as a dozen riders slowly hovered into view, most of them clad head-to-toe in plate-metal armour. Their eyes were little more than black slits cut against the shining metal, and at their head, wearing robes of fine velvet atop a snow-white steed, rode a young man with neatly-cut hair and a thin, elegant-looking sword at his waist. Adagio, Sonata and Aria gawped at the display unfolding before them. As the headsman laid eyes on the three of them, his expression changed, and a look of first shock, then wonder seemed to dawn upon his face. Then his features hardened. With a single, fluid motion, he dismounted his horse and landed on the ground, hand trailing from his side to rest upon the handle of his scabbard. He paused momentarily, then, emboldened perhaps by the look of shock upon the Siren's faces, he strode towards them, pausing less than ten feet away. His mouth opened once, then he spared a glance at Sky Wreath. "It seems you were truthful. You're lucky my lord respects your judgement, you know. If I had been in his shoes, I'd have tossed your miserable letter in the fire." Sky Wreath attempted a smile, the gave up halfway through. He made another attempt to talk, but was cut off once more by the young man's brutish, curt voice, now directed at the three Sirens. "You are the women I was told of. I have to say, I didn't believe it at first. Couldn't. I had to see, with my own eyes, if what I had heard was true." The three sisters glanced at each other in confusion. "Heard what?" Aria shot back, eyebrow raised. The man's eyes narrowed in response. "That you are... angels. Fallen from heaven to guide man to eternity." His hand didn't flinch from the scabbard. "Though I am more sceptical. More inclined to believe that practitioners of magic had descended upon my fiefdom to feed upon my subjects." "I... see." Adagio murmured delicately, masking her internal scream of frustration expertly. "How can we... prove our divinity?" "Nothing. I am not here to judge your true nature. I leave that to wiser men than I." With a swift, obviously-practiced movement, his sword flew from the scabbard, followed by a dozen more swords flying to his hands of the men of his entourage. "You will accompany me and my men back to my lord's court. From there, we will ascertain your true nature." The three sisters exchanged glances once more, this time unanimous in their decision. "Get fucked." Aria spat the words with pure venom in her voice. "We're not going anywhere with you." The young man blinked in surprise before a grim smile crossed his face. "I had hoped it would not come to force, but if you leave me no choice..." The music burst from the Sirens almost on instinct, less of a song and more of a lullaby that caused the soldiers to instantly freeze. Axes, swords and bows fell to the ground as all focus seemed to leave them, replaced by quiet, demure compliance. The young man, on the other hand, seemed unaffected, but he span around nonetheless, his mouth falling open in shock as he watched his soldiers swayed so instantly to the Siren's song. "What the - " Gripping his sword, he turned around once more and slowly stepped backwards from the three Sirens, whose eyes had begun to glow with an evil red flare. As her sisters continued to hum, Adagio stepped forwards until she was but a foot away from the young man. She feinted slightly to one side, then her arm shot out and seized the front of his shirt. His sword clattered to his side as his eyes filled with genuine fear, much to her delight. The voice that then came out of her was high-pitched and cruel, nothing like her own. "Oh, now that's just sad." She gave him a shake before releasing her grip and allowing him to fall to the ground with a thud. "If you want to live to see tomorrow, I suggest you go running back to daddy before we really lose our patience." That did it. The man scrambled back several paces as he struggled to his feet, then took several more steps back. In moments, he was scrambling atop his steed and charging off into the distance, abandoning his men who were still swaying in confused delirium. As the Sirens trailed off, one by one each of them seemed to awaken from their daze with a yell of horror, before grabbing the reins of their steed and bolting. Before long, all that remained were a scattering of dropped weapons and a thin haze of dust. Adagio examined the carnage around them one last time before rolling her eyes and turning around to face Sky Wreath. The priest was blinking in confusion, a confusion which melted into fear as the three Sirens approached him. "I... I didn't..." Adagio raised a fist, a jolt of pleasure shooting through her as the elderly man quailed before them. "No! I didn't know, I swear! Please, mercy, mercy!" "Come on, Adagio." Aria tapped her on the shoulder. "You got what you wanted. He's scared. It won't be long before they come back, and I don't think they'll sit around and wait for us to make our move a second time." Adagio glared at Sky Wreath one more time before snarling and grabbing him by the hair. Dragging him to the ground, she forced his face into the dirt and growled in his ear. "Forget you ever saw us. Go back to your church and live out the rest of your days in your pathetic human obscurity, while we live forever." More walking. Sonata complaining every damned step, about her feet hurting, or her back aching, or... something. Aria heading up the rear, firing an endless stream of snide comments at the pair of them. And at the front, Adagio gritting her teeth, desperately trying to keep her composure. The sun slowly set and the moon once more rose into the sky, but they didn't stop. Every rustling and snapping tree branch caused them to freeze and scan the darkness for movement - the faintest light of a torch of the merest glint of a sword that could tip them off to an ambush. Slowly but surely, the paranoia and exertion took its toll. As the moon approached its zenith, Adagio came to a sudden halt and turned to her companions, eyes sallow and faded a darker shade than usual. "All right." She took a deep breath as she gazed wearily at their bloodshot eyes and anxious expressions. "I can't do this any more. We should rest up for the night." "You sure?" Aria muttered, glancing around at nothing in particular. "I'm sure we're being followed. If we fall asleep, we'll be sitting ducks." "We'll be even more exposed if we collapse from exhaustion." Adagio countered. "Besides, they couldn't be following us. They don't know which way we left, remember?" Aria nodded begrudgingly. "I guess you're right. What do you think, Sonata?" "I... I don't know." Sonata murmured, staring groggily into the distance. "I wanna sleep." "That's all I needed to hear." Adagio clicked her fingers. "Come on. Let's get off the road." Slipping through the trees, the three of them found a suitable clearing in short course, filled with enough sharp rocks and overgrown weeds to reassure them nobody had used it in a long time. Not bothering to make even a rudimentary fire, the three Sirens simply picked a tree, collapsed against it, and allowed themselves to succumb to tiredness. Dreams swirled around the woods, hovering in the air for a while before they struck their sleeping victims. Each Siren struggled in their sleep, perturbed by the constant visions of their slumber, eyes flickering persistently as they hovered on the turning point between waking and rest. Sonata was the first to be awoken, by a rough hand slamming itself against her mouth, muffling her screams as a thin knife was pushed against her neck. As the cold steel dug into her skin, she whimpered and stopped screaming into the rough fist. A coarse order was muttered into her ear, and she slowly rose to her feet, not daring to turn her head. "Where are the others?" Sonata's eyes flickered around. With the moon setting below the treeline, the clearing was pitch-black. The slumbering forms of Aria and Adagio were completely hidden. "Where are they?!" The knife slid a centimetre across her neck, allowing a thin trickle of blood to flow down her chest. Sonata squealed and shook her head rapidly. "Mmm-mm! Mphhmmm!!" With a curse, the hand loosened slightly from her mouth as the knife dug in ever closer. Sonata took a deep breath before responding with a faint whisper, as loudly as she dared. "I... I don't know. I'm telling the truth!" She gasped as the blade of the knife shifted so that the tip now dug into the base of her chin. "We had an argument and, and, and... and broke up. It's just me, I swear." A moment's hesitation, then the hand reached out once more and grabbed her by the arm. With a yell, she was roughly dragged along through the trees, branches whipping her face and roots tripping her up until she and her assailant burst out into another clearing. There, a dozen men sat around a roaring campfire, at their head an all-too unwelcome face. The young man who had accosted them earlier rose with a grim smile, an angry red bruise burning on his cheek where he had struck the ground earlier. Sonata took a step back, only to be forcefully shoved forwards by the man who had found her. "Hey!" "Shut it." The brute grunted, staring past her at the young man. "I can't find the others." "It doesn't matter. One will do." The young man approached Sonata cautiously. "No tricks this time, witch?" Sonata broke out into a broad grin before throwing back her head and letting out a high-pitched hum. A few of the men flinched in response, but in seconds it was clear there was no danger. What had once been a hypnotising lullaby was now nothing more than an irritating screech, and in seconds the camp had erupted into a cacophony of raucous laughter. Sonata felt the song die on her lips before it could begin, her eyes widening as she realized how ineffective her lone singing was. "I... I, uhm, I've had a cold recently. Otherwise you guys would totally be, like, under my control right now - " Her babbling was cut short by a swift blow across the cheek that sent her sprawling to the floor. As she scrambled to right herself, the young man advanced and pulled her upright by the hair, ignoring her howls of pain as he forced her face up to his. His otherwise handsome features were distorted by his wild eyes, untamed hair and unshaved stubble, and when he opened his mouth to speak, his foul breath made her gag. "Not much by yourself, are we, girl?" He glanced over her shoulder at the lackey who had captured her. "I have a feeling we pulled the runt of the litter here. Still, she shouldn't make too much trouble. The king will find a use for her, I'm sure." With a final leer, he released Sonata and allowed her to stumble backwards. "But where are my manners? Men, we have a lady amongst us!" More laughter. He stooped low in a mock bow. "Little Rock, ma'am. But I'm not sure I've had the pleasure." When Sonata said nothing, merely continued to stare stonily at him, he scowled. "As you like. Tie her up." Sonata immediately felt a set of powerful hands seize her from behind, and a thick rope snake itself around her wrists. In seconds, she was lying on her stomach with her arms and legs firmly bound behind her, muttering angrily into the dirt. In the background, Little Rock turned his back to her and glared at his subordinates. "They're more trouble than they're worth, these three. If you find the others, just put a sword in them. As long as we have one of them, the King will be satisfied. From what I've seen, we might as well burn this one right here." A mutter of consent rippled through the camp. "Good." The word was a single, quiet triumph. "Get some rest. We ride at dawn tomorrow. I don't want to spend a second longer than necessary in these accursed woods." Aria and Adagio awoke before the sun had yet to rise above the horizon, the angry tweeting and songs of the morning birds forcing them from peaceful slumber into cold alertness. As they grumbled and blinked to clear their hazy vision, it was Aria who first noticed their sister's absence. "Where's - Sonata?" Adagio's gaze flickered around the clearing. When she saw no sign of Sonata, she slowly crept to her feet and cupped her hands to her mouth. "SONATA!" "Shh!" Aria snapped, waving her arms in protest. Adagio groaned and pinched her nose. "What? I'm just trying to help." "Anyone could be listening, Adagio!" Aria froze on the spot, listening intently for any sound from the woods around them. When none materialized, she relaxed slightly. "Something's not right. Sonata wouldn't just wander off in the middle of the night, that's not like her at all." "Maybe she did." Adagio muttered, now stretching her legs. "I've had half a mind to ditch you two since we landed here. Looks like she's been thinking the same thing." "You... you really think so?" Aria replied, looking surprisingly hurt by the prospect. "I mean... really? After everything we've been through?" "It's not like she could have gone far on foot. I'm sure we'll run into her sooner or later." Adagio raised an eyebrow at her sister. "That is, assuming we're not about to go our separate ways this morning." "I..." Aria faltered. "No. I wasn't planning on it." "Then let's get moving." Adagio slung her leather pouch over her shoulder and nodded towards a break in the treeline. "The city should only be a few hours walk from here. Once we're there, we can decide what to do next." As the dawn slowly broke over the horizon, Little Rock's entourage departed, one new captive in tow. Despite her protestations, Sonata remained bound hand and foot, draped over the back of a horse and weighed down with a heavy bag on her back that crushed any ideas of escape. As demeaning as the mode of transport might be, a small part of her was silently grateful she was not being forced to walk any further, let alone keep pace with the procession. In fact, apart from the occasional snide gesture and comment, she was mostly bored. Though her miserable attempt at singing last night had knocked the bulk of the wind out of her sails, there were still plenty of scared faces around, each wondering what magical powers their catch might truly be capable of. And if that thought was what it took to keep wandering hands at bay, Sonata was all too happy to entertain it. In the meanwhile, she idly observed the passing countryside in an attempt to entertain herself, occasionally trying to pick out similar-looking flowers and assign them names, the same way she had done to seashells as a hatchling. Red blossoms, pink fancies and violet emperors quickly turned into blurs of multi-coloured light as the procession picked up speed. Twisting her neck as much as her confinement would allow, her eyes widened at what she saw. A city, built of what appeared to be glittering crystal bricks, slowly rose over the hilltop, shining in the crimson morning sun like a blood-red sapphire. It was the biggest settlement she had ever seen by far, greater than any city Equestria might have to offer and dwarfing what primitive civilizations laid beyond. From the many spires and walls fluttered a deep purple-and-green banner frilled with a royal red trim. Her gawp caught the attention of Little Rock, who gave a short bark of laughter at her expression. "First time seeing a city like this, witch?" Sonata shot him a foul look, unsure if she should respond. Eventually, her curiosity got the better of her, and she nodded. "It's... big." "It's the shining jewel of our kingdom." Little Rock murmured, a reverence in his voice she'd not known him capable of. "My Lord will reward me graciously for delivering you to him. Behave yourself, and I'm sure he'll find a place for you. Perhaps as a slave." He gave her a lecherous grin. "He has a particular fondness for young women." "Unlike you, I assume." Sonata sneered. "Sounds like you're asking me to prove myself, girl." "I'm not scared of you." "Oh, I hope not. If you were, the King might just make you piss yourself." "Gross." Sonata struggled against her bindings. "Come on, we're practically on top of the damn city. Mind letting me out?" "Hmm..." Little Rock pretended to consider the prospect for a moment. "No, I don't think so. I think my Lord will prefer you tied up." Within minutes, they were passing through the silver archways and into the bowels of the city itself. The sound, smell and chaos of the citadel struck her like a wave, causing her head to spin with the sudden assault of stimuli. As she struggled to adjust to her new surroundings, she was unceremoniously cut free from her bindings and sent crashing to the floor with a shriek, landing painfully against the dirt. Grabbed and dragged to her feet as soon as she had hit the floor, Sonata swayed dangerously on the spot, and were it not for the rough hands pinning her arms to her side, she would surely have collapsed. Little Rock stepped in front of her and leaned in slightly, glaring at her with a frown. "She looks like she's going to vomit." There was an obvious note of panic in his voice. "She can't do that in front of the King, or it's all of our heads on the block." "She looks fine." Another voice grunted in the background. "If you're so worried, we can put her in the dungeon for a few hours. Let her get it out of her system." Little Rock nodded slowly, inspecting Sonata carefully as though she were a slab of flesh at a butcher shop. "Probably for the best. Take her there now. Tell the guard Little Rock sent you, he knows who I am. I'll have to make an appointment with the Royal Steward anyway." He spat on the floor. "Don't damage the goods, either. If she starts any trouble, give her a good beating, but don't leave any marks." Vision still swimming slightly, Sonata opted not to respond, merely glare back at Little Rock through hazy eyes. In response, he smiled, leaned back, and gripped Sonata's cheek, pulling at it mockingly. His smirk only widened at her murderous stare. "See you soon, little witch. If things go well, it should be a night neither of us will forget." Aria and Adagio's jaws dropped as the city slowly rose over the horizon. It was Adagio who first recovered from the shock, blinking rapidly and rubbing her eyes as if not daring to believe the evidence of her own vision. "I think we found it." Aria nodded, eyes scanning the horizon. There seemed to be no end to the city's reach, its gleaming walls gripping the horizon and enveloping the sky. And yet, despite all the splendour and magnificence, the mere sight of it sent a shiver down her spine. Taking in the banners that hung from the city walls, her eyes narrowed as she took in the red-trimmed flags, pitch black with an ornate purple-and-green crest on them. "Isn't that..." "Aria?" Adagio raised an eyebrow. "Come on. We haven't got all day." "Right." Aria shook her head. "Sure. Coming." The doorway to the city was vast, a great mouth leading directly to an open cavern of the noise, scent and buzz of human activity. Unlike their first incursion into the village, few eyes turned to appraise the pair of newcomers, much to their relief. Just two more travellers. The further they strode into the bowels of the city, the smaller Adagio felt. The twisting and winding streets seemed never-ending, a thousand capillaries splitting off from the main arterial roads. Everything about the place made her head spin. A sideways glance told her Aria was faring no better. "What now?" Adagio muttered the words under her breath. "I don't know. I thought you were the one with the plan." Aria came to a stop and glanced around with a grimace. "If there's anywhere we're going to learn more about magic, it's here. That priest said so. There's got to be a... a library, or an apothecary, or something." Adagio sighed at her sister's obvious desperation. "We'll see. First of all, let's find somewhere to sleep before it gets dark. We should have enough money." As it turned out, they had barely enough to afford a single room in an inn overlooking a bustling marketplace. As Adagio tossed her cloak onto the bed, Aria leaned out of the window and silently watched the world bustle by beneath them, quietly hoping to catch a glimpse of a blue-and-turquoise head of hair. "What a dump." Adagio growled, prodding an unpleasant-looking stain on the floor with her foot. "Change of plan. We need money, fast. Maybe we can try to charm something out of one of the merchants. Do you think our spell will work as well without Sonata?" "Huh?" Aria murmured in response, only half-listening. Adagio rolled her eyes and tapped her knuckles on the back of her sister's head, causing her to jump. "Hey! I don't know. maybe?" "Hmm." Adagio grumbled. "Maybe isn't good enough. I don't want to get myself into something ugly unless I know for certain I have a backup plan." An unpleasant silence descended upon the pair of them. A few moments into the quiet, they both exchanged glances that said the same thing. "It's kind of... depressing when Sonata isn't here, isn't it?" Adagio looked away, a grim look on her face. "You think she's here?" Aria continued, her attention returning to the bustling world below. "I mean, it's not like she could have missed this place. We might run into her if we take a walk. Might find some work, too." She added the last part hastily. "I... we might." Adagio nodded. "Not that I care, of course. I just... I... Oh, fine. Let's go." "Come on, Mr. Rat..." The rodent's eyes blinked twice in quick succession, eying the girl in front of it with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. Sonata leaned forwards as far as the shackles around her ankles would allow, nudging the rock-hard lump of unidentifiable matter she had been informed was bread towards the rat. Whiskers quivering, it took another step closer. "That's it..." Sonata gave the rat a warm smile. The creature took a few steps closer, then abandoned caution and ran towards the morsel with a scurry. Seconds before it could seize the food and disappear through one of the various holes in the wall, Sonata's hand shot out and seized the rat with a whoop of triumph. The room filled with furious squeaks followed by a gruesome crunching sound as the Siren tore into her catch. Sonata collapsed against the wall and wiped a thin trickle of blood from her lips with a satisfied smile. Her new body might not be as suited to live prey as she'd like, but there was nothing better than the struggle of a live meal. Circling her teeth with her tongue, she swallowed the last of the rat and let out a satisfied belch. A rustling to her side caught her attention, and she turned to see another human chained to the wall opposite her, staring at her with wide, shocked eyes. Immediately, she clapped a hand to her mouth. "Oh, my gosh! I'm so sorry, did you want some?" Her voice wavered. "Oh, you must think I'm such a pig. Do you want me to try and get another? I think I saw a whole family over there a little while back!" In response, the prisoner turned away and retched in disgust. Sonata's lip curled and her eyes narrowed. "Oh, well. That's just rude, you know that?" When the prisoner said nothing, but continued to splutter and cough, she let out a contemptuous, scornful hmph! and stuck her nose in the air. With the exception of the foul, omnipresent stench and the occasional wail of a diseased, dying soul, the blank dungeon cell Sonata had been tossed into provided little to no stimuli, with even the windows set high into the wall so that only the sky was visible from where she sat. To occupy herself, she had resorted to counting the bricks in the wall and occasionally breaking out into loud, terrible singing, only singing louder when the other prisoners protested. She had been in the middle of a rendition of an old Equestrian drinking song when the door to her cell swung open with a thunderous roar. Two men, clad in thick leather armour with thin, evil-looking knives attached to their belts. Without a word, they seized her by the arms and dragged her upright, a soft click sounding behind her as the shackles around her legs fell away. With a shout of protest, she was shoved forwards towards the door. "Hey!" Sonata spun around and glared at the pair. The bigger of the pair stepped forwards and shoved her once more. "Get moving." "Why? Where are you taking me?" "The king requests your presence." When the Siren merely blinked in response, he scowled. "I wasn't asking." Sonata briefly considered putting up a fight, then, catching sight of something sinister in the guard's eyes, decided against it. Turning around slowly, she took an uneasy, pained motion towards the door, the dull thud of footsteps following her every move. The corridors of the dungeon quickly gave way to mountainous rooms, lit by flaming torches laid into the walls. The architecture was vast and impressive in ways, yet brutalist in others, every last brick built not to impress, but to withstand and last. The windows were little more than narrow slits, designed to protect within from without, and in the corner of every room skulked murderous-looking guards, hands perpetually resting on their blades. After a few minutes of being marched forwards, Sonata glanced up at the stony face of her escort. "So... you wanna tell me why it's so important for me to meet his royal highness?" "Don't talk." The guard muttered gruffly, not meeting her gaze. "Why not? Hey, where's whats-his-face, anyway? Little Rock! That was his name. How come he's sending you to do his errands? Is he, like, your boss or something?" The guard didn't respond, but his lip curled unpleasantly. "Shut up and keep walking." "My legs are tired. How much longer?" Sonata injected a whining tone into her voice, quietly pleased to see the man's brow furrow with poorly-suppressed fury. "Come on, you don't have to act tough around me. I bet you wouldn't hurt a fly." Beside her, she heard the other man snicker at her words. As the trio passed through large stone archway, the guard's hands shot out and grasped her by the shoulder, causing her to skid to a sudden stop. His nails dug into her with his forceful grip, causing her to hiss in pain. "This is it." Sonata was shoved brutishly towards a large wooden doorway with an ornate metal shield dug into the handle. "Go." "Huh?" Sonata stared at the doorway, a sense of unease cutting through her cockiness. "In... there?" Something about the doorway wasn't... right. There was an aura of evil that floated around it, and as she reached her arm out to the handle, she could feed a cold chill run down her spine. "If I were you, I wouldn't keep him waiting." The guard sounded just as gruff as ever, but there was a new, almost surprising gentleness in his voice. "Go on. You'll be fine." The room beyond the doors was less of a room and more of a cavern. Pillars cut of fine marble supported a ceiling that stretched up to the sky, thin tendrils of smoke floating upwards from the wall torches before being swallowed by shadows. Sonata bit her tongue and stepped forwards, feeling the eyes of her captors on her back with every step. At the other side of the hall, beyond a long stone table, laid a throne cut of what looked like pure crystal seating an immense figure wrapped in a dark fur cloak. As she approached, he raised his head, his blood-red eyes boring into this new curiosity with fascination. His hair, dark as night, was long and immensely thick, stretching down to his shoulders and curling around them, contrasted to his short, cruel-looking and immaculately-styled beard. Defying the screaming of every fibre of her being to turn and flee, Sonata took another step forward, then froze when the figure raised a single hand. Without taking his eyes off her, he beckoned a figure to his side closer. Sonata grit her teeth as she recognized Little Rock, who stooped low and whispered in the man's ear. "This is her?" His voice was raspy and thin, yet simultaneously commanding and domineering, the voice of a leader without fear. Little Rock muttered something else, and Sonata saw him crack a small smile. "You. Girl. Step forwards." Sonata felt a hand press into the small of her back, and she found herself being slowly guided towards the King. As she closed in, his smile only grew wider. "I understand you are an outsider." His fingers, clad in a dark metal gauntlet, strummed against his chair. "It's rare I have the chance to meet with one who has heard nothing of my exploits. I am Sombra." "King Sombra?" The words slipped past Sonata's lips without thinking, the shock of the recognition temporarily overwhelming her reason. "From the - the Crystal Empire?" Of course, she'd heard the horror stories about the brutish northern tyrant - but how had he found his way here? Sombra tilted his head appraisingly. "So, you have heard of me." He sounded slightly disappointed. "Perhaps I can skip the history lesson after all. But I'm afraid I've heard nothing of your background. There are... wild rumours." He leaned in, his eyes seeming to glow with a crimson shine. "My vassal informs me there were three of you. What happened to the others?" "I... I d-don't know." Sonata broke his gaze and stared at the floor. "They - we broke u-up." "Liar." The single word sent a jolt of fear running down her spine. "If you don't tell me, I cannot guarantee their safety." "I'm... I'm not... lying." "Look at me!" Sonata jumped and looked up, instantly regretting it when she looked into the wild, deranged face before her. She instinctively took a step back, only to feel hands wrap tightly around her arms and halt her in her tracks. "Where do you think you're going?" Sombra's voice drawled, a twisted relish in his voice. "Bring her over here." Dragging her feet, Sonata was pushed forwards until she was less than a foot from Sombra, able to make out the thin scars across his face, smell his sweat and feel his eyes rake across every inch of her. "Scared already?" A hand shot out and gripped her by the throat. "I haven't even gotten started..." "Please..." Sonata tugged at his iron grip, eyes beginning to water. "I... I want to go h-home..." "And where would that be, hmm?" Sombra's grip loosened slightly, allowing Sonata to take a deep, ragged breath. "E-equestria." She had expected the king's eyes to light up in shock, but instead he merely blinked, looking confused. If he was hiding his recognition of the name, he was doing an incredible job. "And where is this... Equestria?" "It's... it's Equestria. You... you must remember Equestria." Her eyes swung from Little Rock to Sombra in shock. "Canterlot? Princess Celestia? Celestia!" "She's lying." Little Rock interjected. "I have heard of no such place. She's taking you for a fool, your Majesty." Sombra's eyes narrowed, as if considering the prospect. "I will have to consult the court cartographer before I come to a decision. It is of no consequence if she's lying. What interests me the most is how these three slipped through your clutches in the first place." Instantly, there was a threatening quality in his voice. "You should have been more then well-equipped enough to handle three women." "We were... caught off guard." "You were caught off guard." "I... I was following up on a letter from a local priest." Little Rock fidgeted uncomfortably. "He claimed to have been visited by three angels. Of course, I didn't believe him, but I had to investigate for myself. When I arrived..." He paused, swallowing loudly. "When I arrived, the three of them cast some kind of foul spell on us." "As I've heard. But this one seems harmless enough." His hand squeezed around Sonata's throat once again. "She... I..." Drops of sweat were now forming on Little Rock's brow. "I cannot explain it, my liege." "Then you're useless to me." Sombra growled. "I advise you take your leave, and not show your face again until you have returned with the others." Little Rock opened his mouth, then thought better of it. "Of course, my lord." "Good." Sombra turned his attention back to Sonata. "It'll be interesting to see what the three of you are truly capable of." His grip relaxed, allowing the Siren to pull back and take in a sharp breath, eyes watering. Tiny black flowers of light blossomed and died before her eyes as she stared up into those cruel red slits. "Yes... the three of you will be most entertaining, I'm sure." Once more, his hand stretched out, this time to rest gently against her cheek. "Equestria... It must be some ways from here, if I have not heard of it." "It - it is." Sonata swallowed, the pounding of her heart echoing in her ears. "In fact, I... I came here through a - a magical portal." She had abandoned all pretence of an alibi, desperate to come up with something, anything that would keep Sombra talking. Once again, the king bared rows of sinister sharp teeth, this time in a mocking smirk. "You're a bad liar, girl. Stick to the truth, and I assure you, no harm will befall you." "I'm not - not lying!" Sonata responded desperately. "Don't you remember Equestria? You're... you're from Equestria, aren't you?!" "Enough." Sombra's smile was gone, and his voice adopted a rougher, harsher tone. "I'm not in the mood for these games." He paused, taking a few moments to study the Siren in front of him with a frown. Sonata couldn't help but shiver, but she remained steadfast in her stare, not breaking eye contact for a moment. "You have confidence for one so young. Perhaps you believe your companions will come to save you?" He tutted. "I must say, it is... unusual for Little Rock to fail me. But here, there is no escape. This fortress has not been broken for a thousand years, and will not fall for a thousand more. From now on, you belong to me, and you will learn your place - be it in the workhouse, or in my bedchamber." "I..." Sonata glanced down at the ground, then raised her head slightly. "M-my l-lord..." Sombra smiled, then leaned in closer. "Yes?" With a swift motion, Sonata swung her head upwards and spat directly at Sombra, simultaneously pulling at the hands that pinned her at each side with all her strength. The king's roar of fury caused both of the guards to release her in shock, and in an instant she was on her feet and on the move, sprinting towards the exit. "Get her!" She had known it was a fruitless endeavour, but still she ran for her life as the thunderous bootsteps caught up to her, struggled against the rough hands that seized her like her life depended upon it. Screaming in fury and lashing out at her captors, she was dragged with great difficulty before Sombra once more, his face now a mask of pure hatred. When he spoke, he frothed at the mouth, drops of spittle flying from his lips with each word. "Drag this bitch back to the cell she came from. Let her rot there for a week. No food, only water." He wiped the last traces of spit from his face with fingers that trembled with rage. "You chose poorly. I assure you, you will regret this with your last breath." Sonata sneered in response before swinging her leg in an attempt to kick Sombra, earning a swift blow to the side of her head for her efforts. Head pounding, her eyes watered as her vision swam before her eyes, then narrowed as unconsciousness claimed her. Little Rock cursed under his breath as he strode through the city streets, pausing only to lash his boot out at a stray dog foolish enough to come too close, the corners of his lips turning up slightly at the sound of a thud and a whine. The momentary rush of power did nothing to improve his mood. The remaining two girls could be anywhere, at least a night's ride away from where the girl had been snatched by now. With no idea what direction they had fled, he had no hopes of recovering them. It would be a good few weeks before he could dare show his face in Sombra's court again, giving his rivals plenty of opportunity to suck up to him and spread rumours diminishing his standing. He turned right, entering the bustling marketplace and enjoying the looks of fear in the eyes of the peasants who scattered before him as he approached. Pausing before a butcher's stand, he glared at the thin, sallow-looking youth behind the counter. "You." He spat the word with as much venom as he could muster. The boy's eyes widened, and he glanced behind him foolishly, as if expecting to find the intended addresse standing there. "Y-yes?" Little Rock snarled and strode over to the booth, hand reaching out and grasping the boy by the front of his shirt. His eyes flickered downwards to the produce, and he snarled. "This meat is filthy. When did you kill the animal, last month?" When the boy didn't respond, he shook him roughly before releasing him with a jeer. "I ought to call the guard right now to drag you to the stocks." "Sire, please. I'm just... just trying to help my father..." Little Rock frowned. Then, with a slow, deliberate hand, he pointed to a large cut of meat which had caught his eye the moment he approached the stall. "Well, I am feeling generous. How about you hand over that, and I'll look the other way?" The boy paused, and Little Rock saw a flicker of hesitation pass through his eyes. It wasn't unheard of for vassals of Sombra to abuse their power, and none abused theirs as much as Little Rock. But daylight extortion, of a blameless victim, no less? That was pushing it. He knew it, this whelp clearly knew it, and so would the guard. He was on thin ice as it stood... "I can't... can't just give it to you, sire." The boy sounded almost apologetic. "But... maybe... maybe I can - " With a roar of rage, Little Rock reached out and grabbed the boy by his hair, dragging him from behind the stall and sinking his fist into his stomach. A weakling at best, the boy collapsed on the first punch and fell to the ground, groaning. Little Rock struck him again, this time in the groin, feeling the edge of his rage begin to abate as he glared down at his wounded victim. Furiously staring around him with his hand firmly grasped around his sword, his burning eyes sought any bystander foolish enough to challenge him. Finding none, he straightened himself and strode forwards, heart pounding. He would almost certainly be reprimanded for his actions, but he didn't care. A man of his wealth and standing would be unlikely to face any real consequences for giving a peasant boy a rough time. In his mind, he was already dreaming up various excuses for his behaviour. Say the boy had been rude, defiant, even threatened him. No one would take the whelp's word against his. His father would probably even thank him for knocking some sense into the boy. Mouthing off to his betters? In that context, his actions would seem almost charitable. His spirits rose as he settled on the explanation. It was fortunate he hadn't stolen from the boy. "...know she'd be here, if she was anywhere. Sonata loves food. Actually, I'm not sure she has any other interests." Yes, that would have been very awkward to explain. "Well, we've been here almost an hour, Adagio. Maybe we should ask if any of them are hiring." He frowned as a few fragments of conversation in the buzz around him caught his ears. "If they could afford hired help, they wouldn't be operating out of a stall. Come on, we should check at that bakery we passed earlier, the one next to the blacksmith." Surely not. "Ugh. Fine." "Oh, that's great. You know, with your cheerfulness and optimism, it's no wonder you inspire such fondness in other people." "Bite me." Eyes bulging out of their sockets, Little Rock turned around slowly to stare at the two Sirens he had just written off as lost forever. His mouth dropped open, and instinctively, his arm flew to his sword. Then paused. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath. Patience. The pair of them had every opportunity to slip into the crowd and vanish if he made a scene now. Slowly releasing the handle of his weapon, he straightened himself and took a few steps back, not breaking line of sight for a second. Aria placed the small dagger she had been examining back on the table. The scarred, battle-worn woman on the other side of the stand scowled at her. "Just looking?" "Yeah." Aria responded with a sneer. "And guess what, I could do more damage with a sharpened stick." The woman's face darkened and she leaned across the table with a thunderous glare. "Get lost!" Snickering, Aria returned to Adagio's side, who was juggling three packages in her arms. "Here." Adagio unceremoniously thrust a bundle of warm meat into her sister's hands. "Don't drop that, it's all we've got to eat for the next... week." She muttered the last word with a grimace. "Maybe I can check the rat traps in the inn basement." "Great." Aria groaned, tucking the package under her arm. "I miss having Sonata to order around." "Sunny disposition like that, we should have no problem getting a job." Adagio murmured. "In fact, why don't you take these things back to the inn for me? I'll ask at the bakery; tell them I've got a sister who's looking for work too. Things might go down better if they don't meet you." "Works for me." Grasping the bundle of packages in her arms, Aria set off. As soon as she was out of sight, Adagio let out an exasperated sigh and shook a small burlap bag dangling from her waist, feeling her stomach tighten as she felt her last few coins clink together. Taking a deep breath, she tried her best to crack a friendly smile. "All right, Adagio. People. Friendliness. You can do this." Her smile tightened, then vanished as she let out a groan before setting off. Aria tossed the meat onto a nearby table and collapsed onto the bed. Her head tilted back and she squinted as the final rays of the setting sun shot through the window and illuminated her features. She would have been the last to admit it, but the loss of Sonata cut a bitterly deep scar across her mood. It was one thing to lose her sister, but another thing entirely to be so wilfully abandoned without so much as a letter of goodbye. The three of them had been inseparable since they had been hatchlings, and although they had often bickered and fought, she had never truly expected one of them to abandon the other. Then again, they had never once found themselves in a situation like this. With no way home, no magic and no knowledge of where they even were, the future seemed bleaker than ever. A single tear began to form in her eye and slowly trickle across her face. She shook her head, suddenly angry. What was wrong with her? Sonata had betrayed them both. What was she doing crying about her? She should be happy. Happy that her traitorous sister was gone. Happy she wouldn't be weighing them down. Happy she'd no longer have to listen to her inane comments, or her stupid jokes... maybe, even, maybe never again. More tears came, but this time she did nothing to stop them. Rolling over into the bed, her body wracked with sobs as she repeatedly pummelled the mattress and screamed into the bedding. Sonata. She was going to murder her. Then hug her. Then kill her. Then beg her to never leave her again. Then... The sound of several successive knocks against the door startled her to her feet. Her hand flew to the blade tucked into her belt and her eyes narrowed as she stared at the doorway. "Who's there?" No answer, just another knock. Cursing under her breath, Aria approached the door and pressed her eye to a small crack in the doorway. Through the splintered hole, she could make out the outline of a frail old woman she recognized as the innkeeper's wife. With a sigh, her hand left her blade and she pulled open the door with as close to a pleasant expression as she could muster. "Sorry, I... I wasn't sure who it was. What's the matter?" The woman's gaze darted away from hers and she took a step backwards. "There's some... someone here to see you." Aria's eyes widened and her hand flew to her weapon once more as two behemoths of guards stepped into view. Before she could react, they stepped forwards and seized her, ripping her hands away from her blade and pinning them behind her back. Her knife was tossed to the ground, where it slid across the floor and landed at the feet of the last person she'd wanted to see again. Little Rock stooped low and picked up the blade with a flourish, eyes gleaming with delight at his catch. "I have to say, I'd all but given up hope on catching you two. Then, lo and behold, fate delivers you to me as a gift." He jeered at the look on Aria's face. "Oh, don't worry. I've arranged for the other girl to be picked up at Grain Furnace's bakery. The three of you will be reunited soon enough." Clicking his fingers, he pointed at the two guards pinning Aria by her arms. "Take her back to the keep. Make sure you put them in different cells, I know what these three can do when they're together. I have an audience to arrange with Sombra, and I want them all ready by tonight." "And fuck you!" Adagio slammed the door to the bakery with as much force as she could muster, face burning red with rage. Blinded by anger, she didn't notice the guards circling the exit until she had physically walked into one. "What the - " Backing up, her eyes scanned left and right as she sought a gap in ranks she could escape through, but there were none. One of the guards stepped forwards and held up a scrap of parchment, on which was a crude but unmistakable drawing of three girls - Aria, Sonata, and her. "We're acting up on information we received regarding fugitives. You meet the description provided." The sound of several blades sliding from their sheaths cut through the silent night. "The time has come. I offer you one chance to come quietly - or die." Chapter 3 - Phoenixes "I saw four wondrous things travelling together; Their tracks were swarthy, Their footsteps were very black. It was swift on its journey, Bolder than the birds; it flew across the air, Dove under the water. Busy was the struggling warrior, Who showed all four of them the way over plated gold." The Exeter Book "Let's try that again." Sky Wreath's screams split his throat as the hooded figure pulled the lever further, the gruesome sound of muscle and cartilage ripping and splintering filling the room, dying down to give way to wracked sobs and rasps of breath. "Tell me how you met those girls." "I... I..." Sky Wreath's eyes widened as he saw his tormentor reach for the lever once again. "No, wait! They came to my church seeking help and I took them in! I swear, that's all that happened!" The hooded figure didn't budge. "And how did you come to learn of their powers?" "They... they cast a spell on me. On my village. Forced me out of my home. Made us... bring them tribute. Food, drink and clothes." "How did they cast this spell?" "Sing - singing. They sang a song, and... it was..." He swallowed. "It was as if I could - couldn't resist their orders." "Singing alone? No wands, no grimoires or staves?" The torturer's voice sounded incredulous. "They've given us no trouble since then. I think you're lying." "No! I swear, I'm telling the truth!" Sky Wreath shrieked, eyes watering as he saw the figure reach out yet again. "I - they were always together when they sang. Always. One of them told me they wanted to live forever. And - they wore - amulets!" The sudden enthusiasm in his voice gave the torturer pause. "Go on." "Yes, amulets!" The relief in his voice at having recalled such a potentially crucial piece of information was obvious. "They wore matching amulets. Bright red gems, identical! Never took them off, not once!" "You believe this is relevant to their powers?" "I - I am certain! I have never believed anything more!" Sky Wreath sounded hysterical. "Go and search them now! I assure you, each of them will be wearing an amulet just like I described!" "Hmm. Well, I will make sure your information is passed on." Snatching a short, blunt axe from the table in front of him, he swung the brutish implement through the air. Sky Wreath's scream was cut short as the axe severed one of the ropes binding him hand-and-foot to the rack. Three successive blows later, the priest was trembling on the floor in a searing mass of anguish. "Stay here. Someone will be around soon to return you to your cell. You will be taken in front of a court as soon as possible and judgement passed on you for fraternization with witches. Given your confession here, I doubt it will be a long trial." He spat on the floor. "I'll be there personally to give your testimony." With a throaty chuckle, he left the room and slammed the door behind him, hearing the thick metal lock click shut with a chime of grim satisfaction. "My Lord." Little Rock kneeled before Sombra's throne, earning an approving smile. "Please, rise. A man as accomplished as you should feel no need to kneel." Grinning from ear to ear, Little Rock rose to his feet. Sombra studied his vassal with interest before he continued. "When I ordered you to recover the others, I hadn't expected such quick results. Perhaps it was fate - or perhaps luck. No matter. You have done well, and I assure you, such talent will not go unrecognized." "Thank you, my liege. The three of them are in the dungeon as we speak. If you'd like, I could have them delivered to you right now." "My inquisitors are currently attending to some of my concerns with the priest who first bought them to our attention." Something evil glinted in his eyes as he spoke, and his tongue ran over his thin lips. "As soon as I have the information I need, I will have them bought to me to see what they are truly capable of." As if on cue, three thunderous strikes landed against the doorway to the hall. Sombra's smile only widened as he raised a hand in acknowledgement. "Let him in." The guards parted the doors to reveal a thick-set, ragged-looking man with dulled, sullen eyes. The corners of his mouth remained steadfastly downturned as he approached the crystal throne and gave a short, irritable bow. "Finished so soon?" Sombra almost sounded amused. "He wasn't too tough to crack." The man grunted. "Nor did he know much of substance. But..." He paused theatrically, causing Sombra to lean in closer. "Yes?" "I believe he has, if only by accident, managed to identify the source of their supposed powers." He held up three short, stubby fingers. "Each of them possesses an amulet from which they refuse to be parted. Some kind of witch's charm, no doubt." "Is that so?" Sombra reclined in his chair, strumming his fingers against its armrest. "How certain are you of this?" "Almost sure, my Lord." "Did you discover anything else?" "Not much. He mentioned something about eternal life, and that they were always together when - " "Eternal life?" Instantly, Sombra was back on the edge of his seat, eyes glittering. "Are you certain?" "I... I am only regurgitating what that wretch howled as I tormented him, but I have no reason to believe he would lie." The man seemed somewhat taken aback by Sombra's sudden surge in interest. "But yes, the three of them have - or at least, claimed to have - the secret to eternal life." "A foul pact with the devil, I assume." Little Rock growled. "I regret not killing them the moment I saw them." "Do you?" Sombra's voice, ice-cold and incredulous, caused Little Rock's neck to stiffen. "You would have rather bloodied your blade than delivered them to my inspection?" "My - my Lord, I meant no offence - " "And yet, you have caused it." Little Rock fell to one knee immediately, drops of sweat now beginning to form on his forehead. "I apologize unreservedly, my liege. I beg for your forgiveness - " "Enough." Sombra snarled. "Get up." Little Rock rose with a slight tremble in his legs as Sombra sank back into his seat, satisfied. Once again, he turned his attention to the brute in front of him. "But that they needed to be together to cast their spell, we knew. Thank you. You have served me well. I will see to it your payment is triple the normal fee. You may leave." "Thank you, my Lord." As the torturer left, Sombra turned to his vassal, who had regained most of his composure and was now staring up at him with wide eyes desperate to prove their loyalty. "Go and confiscate their medallions. Bring them to me, so that I might inspect them. As soon as you're done with that, I want them delivered to me - but not here. Send them to my study. I intend to give them the opportunity to demonstrate their power to me personally before I decide what to do with them." "Is... is that... wise? Not - not that I would ever question your wisdom, my liege, but these girls possess power far beyond that of - " "Little Rock, you have been unusually belligerent recently." The words were gentle and pleasant, yet they cast an immediate cloud over the conversation. Sombra fiddled with his ring as he chose his next words. "For such a good commander, it is undoubtedly one of your more unbecoming qualities. And your temperament, well, that just speaks for itself. Just yesterday, I heard you gave an innocent boy at the market a hard time over absolutely nothing." "I... I will admit, I have sometimes... allowed my judgement to be clouded. But I really think - " "I have no interest in what you think. It clearly is not one of your strong suits. In future, I recommend you keep your judgement limited to the fields in which you are actually competent. Rest assured, were you to be found guilty of high treason and executed, few would mourn your loss." Baring his teeth in a gruesome smile at the shocked look on his vassal's face, he allowed himself a deep, throaty chuckle before continuing. "Fear not. Serve me well, and power and prestige are your assured future. A man as young and as talented as you can go far in my court. You are unmarried, I understand? When all of this is said and done, you may choose one of these girls as your bride." "Th - thank you, my liege." Little Rock couldn't imagine a worse fate than being married to a woman more likely to greet him with a knife between his ribs than a warm embrace, but that didn't matter. What mattered now was keeping Sombra's favour lest he, too, be thrown in a dungeon to rot. "I... I will go and retrieve them now, my Lord." He stooped into a deep bow. "I will return as soon as possible." "Yes." Sombra sighed and nodded his head in acknowledgement. "I think that might be for the best." Little Rock departed with his head bent low, feeling the eyes of Sombra on his neck with every step he took. As soon as he had left the royal chamber, his head rose and his eyes burned with zeal. The first girl was easy enough. Sonata was looking haggard and tired, the three demons of dehydration, sleep-deprivation and starvation severely weakening her and confiscating what little will she had to fight back. As the guards approached under the watchful eye of Little Rock, she initially made no attempt to resist, but as soon as a hand closed around her amulet, she was immediately filled with energy and began to thrash and roar with rage against her bindings. Her reaction told Little Rock all he needed to know. Sensing his men's hesitation in dealing with the girl properly, he strode forwards and struck her across the face, seizing her lapse in focus to grasp the amulet and pull. Yet no matter how hard he tugged, the seemingly thin black lace would not break against Sonata's neck, and his men were forced to step in to hold her down once more as it was slowly laced over her head. Dangling the amulet before his eyes, he pulled at the lace once again. No matter how hard he tugged, the amulet wouldn't give. "What is this?" He snarled, tucking the amulet into his pocket. "Have you enchanted this? Cursed it? You and your conspirators really are witches, aren't you?" Sonata cursed in response and threw herself helplessly against her chains, earning a contemptuous tut from Little Rock. "Well, we have your source of power now, witch. If I were you, I'd think very carefully about your next moves." With a click of his fingers, the guards were once more by his side, slamming the thick cell door behind them. As she heard their footsteps slowly fade away, Sonata grimaced as the last, lingering effects of magic departed her form. Though nothing seemed to change, she could immediately feel an unwelcome spell settle on her, biting into her skin, every muscle, every bone, every cell of her being. Age. Mortality. Death. The engine of time, frozen in place since she had fed on her first victim all those centuries ago, slowly coughed and spluttered to a start, and her breath caught in her throat as she felt her new body start to die. The second girl was less easy. As the cell door slowly swung open, Little Rock felt his blood pressure spike as he stared at the empty cell. Striding forth, he span around on the spot, desperate to catch a glimpse of purple skin or hair. A roar from above told him he had been tricked all too late, as the girl he'd been searching leapt from the few jutting-out bricks she had clung to and came crashing down on him, raining down blow after blow with a scream of hatred. In seconds, she was wrenched off him and pinned to the wall, allowing Little Rock to rise to his boots, mostly unharmed, but with his pride bloodied and battered. With difficulty, he resisted the powerful urge to beat Aria unconscious, settling instead for a few extra jabs between the ribs as her necklace was removed. Once again, despite the lace's thin, delicate make, it was unbreakable - at least by human strength alone. "I should have guessed you'd be a trouble-starter. Tell me, what's so special about these?" Dangling the pendulum in front of Aria, he knelt down as he began to speak. "This will all go much easier for the three of you if you play along." "Give it back!" "I'll take that as a no. I should have expected as much." Rising to full height, he and his entourage swept from the room, leaving behind Aria and a strange, new, unpleasant sensation she couldn't quite place. The third girl, strangely enough, had been expecting them. The amulet was resting in her grip when they stormed in, and she made no effort to prevent the necklace from being confiscated. Identical to the other two, Little Rock was, this time, completely unsurprised to see it would not yield. "You look like you're in better spirits, witch." Tightening his grip around the amulet, Little Rock stared down dispassionately at the Siren, who didn't so much as raise her head. "Perhaps you'd be more willing to talk to me." No response. Little Rock bit his tongue in frustration before continuing. "Tell me, where did you and the others come from? I mean, where did you really come from?" Adagio's head raised slightly, and she studied the man in front of her with something close to curiosity. "We're from another land." "I... I can see that." Little Rock observed patiently. "The blue-haired one told me you were from... Equestria. But there are no records of this name in our libraries." "Well, I wouldn't expect there to be, since we come from another dimension." Little Rock allowed a low, humourless laugh to slip past his lips. "More games, is it?" "Why would I lie? What would I have to gain?" Adagio spread her hands. "I've been honest with you. I've shown you no ill will. It is you who have kidnapped me and my sisters, locked us away against our will, and stolen from us. When I say we came here through a portal, I say it because it's the truth." Her sisters, eh? The hairs on Little Rock's neck stood up as he recalled the other one - the youngest, presumably - saying something almost identical back in the throne room. The two of them had had no opportunity to speak since then. Did that mean...? "If you are from another dimension, why don't you tell me how you found yourself here?" Was he really planning on entertaining this wild fantasy? Then again, he himself had seen these girls capable of capturing men's minds with song - was what they proposed all the more outrageous? "We were banished by a wizard. A powerful one. Trust me, it wasn't by choice." "And you are unable to return?" He turned the amulet over in his fingers. "How unfortunate. Well, this has been... illuminating. I'm sure you'll make a good impression on King Sombra. You seem much more talkative." "I'm sure." Adagio muttered, before her face shifted. "Wait, did you say King Sombr - " But it was too late; the door to the cell slammed shut, and she was once more swallowed up in darkness. The room was dark, save for an ornate candlestick burning silently on the desk. Reclining in a wooden chair, Sombra stared down quietly at the three glittering jewels in his hand. There was nothing immediately unusual about them. Each gem was sizeable, and each a matching, beautiful deep red. But he had jewels aplenty, many more impressive than these. Besides that, there was nothing; no heat, or movement, or glitter, nothing that suggested they possessed even a trace of magical power. "And you say you are quite certain these are the key to their powers?" "I am." Little Rock replied. "Two of them fought viciously to keep them." "Only two of them?" "I believe the third saw wisdom; saw it would all go much smoother for her if she surrendered her gem." "I see." He nodded approvingly. "And you mentioned the three of them were related." "Sisters, my Lord." "Well, then. Send them up." "I've already arranged for them to be delivered to us." The apprehension in his voice was palpable. "I am curious to know what you have planned for the three of them." "I have no doubt you are. However, I must request I be allowed to conduct an audience with them alone this one time." "My Lord?" Little Rock tilted his head inquiringly, unsure if Sombra was being sincere. "Are - are you certain that is wise? These three girls were more than a match for me and my personal entourage. Not that I am suggest you couldn't - I - I would not want you to be at risk, you see." Sombra glared thunderously at his vassal for a few, dangerous moments, then broke out into a wide smile. "Your concern is appreciated, but unnecessary. I am more than capable of taking care of myself. I must ask you to take the rest of the night off." Little Rock wanted more than anything to find a reason to argue back, to find favour with his lord and be allowed to remain, but he sensed he was treading on thin ice as things stood. Bowing gracefully, he backed away and slipped through the thick oak door to Sombra's study. Less than ten minutes later, Sombra's study of the amulets was broken by a soft knock at the door. "Enter." The door slowly swung open, and a rough hand forced the three young women waiting behind it through. As soon as they were past the threshold to the room, the guard grasped the door handle and slammed it, apparently in a hurry to leave. They somehow cut a more imposing character than Sombra had been expecting from Little Rock's tale, each of their eyes burning with a fierce intensity that was uncharacteristically steeled for ones so young. Undeterred, he held the three amulets up in his grip, noticing each of their eyes light up at the sight. "These are yours, I believe." Adagio took a step forward, then froze as Sombra chuckled. Patting a long, thin, cruel-looking blade that hung by his waist, he slowly shook his head. "We don't want to go that way. Trust me. Play along, and you'll have these amulets back, and plenty to go with them." Adagio frowned, unnerved. "Why should we believe you?" "Because the alternative is I can smash these right now, and send you down to the scullery to serve as my slaves for the rest of your lives." Adagio paused, then nodded. "A fair point. What do you want?" "Only to ask a few, fair questions. First, I want you to tell me, honestly, where you come from." "And I've told you already. We're from another dimension." Sombra nodded. "I believe you. How?" "We were..." Adagio slowed, unsure how best to describe their exodus from Equestria. ...banished." Sombra's expression never flickered. "Why?" "While... feeding on the native inhabitants of our land, we treaded on a few of the wrong toes. They sent us here." "Feeding on?" Adagio paused once more, unsure as to how much information she should give away. "We extract an... essence from creatures. We need it to live." "And these amulets - " He shook the glittering red gemstones in his hand. " - are a part of this feeding process?" "Yes." "I see." Sombra sighed and slipped the gemstones back into his pocket. "How long does your kind normally live?" "As long as we like. As long as we feed regularly, we never age." Sombra's eyes burned at her statement. "Wonderful." Rising to his feet, he trembled slightly as he stepped towards them. Sonata and Aria stepped back instinctively, but Adagio held firm. "To live forever - no, to be frozen in time, my mortal form never once crumbling, decaying or aging - is a power I have sought since I was a boy. Now, years after I abandon my search, fate herself deposits you into my hands. How fortunate I am." He stared down at Adagio with a slightly dazed look in his eyes. "You can teach this power to me?" Adagio faltered, then broke out into her best smile. "Of course. All we'd need is our amulets back, and we could show you how to do it right away." "Hmm." Sombra frowned. "But if I were to return these... I'd be at your mercy." Adagio's face darkened as Sombra stroked his beard. "Of course, there's an easy solution." "There is?" Adagio repeated, surprised. "Of course. I understand at all three of you must be present for this spell to work." Sonata opened her mouth, then immediately shut it upon catching sight of Aria's thunderous glare. Once again, the amulets were back in his hands. "One of you will assist me - no, you." He pointed at Adagio. "I will return this amulet to you. And you will show me how it works." "And how do I know you won't just stab us in the back once I've shown you?" "You have no such assurance. This is not a negotiation." Sombra growled the word with distain. "You will comply with my request, or you will never see the light of freedom again." Adagio hesitated, then sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "All right. I'll help you. On one condition." She raised her hand and pointed at Aria and Sonata. "Let them go. Take me, but free them." Sombra's eyes gave nothing away, but the corners of his mouth turned up slightly. "As you wish." "'dagi?" Sonata whispered. Beside her, Aria looked stunned. "Adagio, you... you don't have to - " "It's fine." Adagio glanced back, smiling bravely. "It'll all be fine. It won't take long for me to show him how our amulets work. - and then I can leave, can't I? We won't be apart for long, I - I promise." Sombra's grin only grew as Sonata's eyes began to water and she threw her arms around her older sister, much to her surprise. "Sonata! Calm down!" "'dagi! Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you so much!" Aria approached awkwardly as Adagio wrestled Sonata off. Catching Adagio's gaze, she instinctively looked away. "I... Thanks, Adagio. Really." "I'm touched." Adagio deadpanned, a warm, genuine smile on her lips. "Take Sonata and go back to the inn. I'll meet you as soon as I can. They can take their life crystals with them, can't they?" She glanced back at Sombra, who scowled. "They may take one. You and I will need one apiece if you are to show me how they work." "But - " Sonata began, only to be cut off my Adagio raising her hand. "No deal. Either you give both of my sisters back their life crystals, or you'll get no help. From any of us." "Really?" Sombra sneered, striding forwards to tower over Adagio. "And what makes you think you're in any position to issue demands?" "Please. You need me. You want my help? Fine, you've got it. But this is my price." Sombra fixed his gaze and stared Adagio down. When the girl didn't flinch, he sighed. Reaching into his pocket, he withdrew two of the amulets. "If this is an attempt to trick me, I can assure you, all three of you will wish you had never been born." The amulets flew from his grasp and clattered against the floor at Aria and Sonata's feet. Both Sirens knelt to pick up the amulets, each feeling a rush of relief as the cold, unnatural feeling of death seemed to depart from them as soon as their fingers closed around the perfect red crystals. As they laced the pendants around their necks, Sombra retrieved the final amulet and studied it closely. The gemstone was unblemished by scratches or chips, though he suspected it was far older than its owner's appearances would suggest. "Tell me, how long have - " That was as far as he got. His blood ran a course of ice through his veins as Sonata and Aria burst into song, a chilling, high-pitched lullaby unlike any earthly song he had ever heard, and realized far too late that he had been mislead, that he had so callously made the greatest mistake of his entire life. A sickly green light crept into his eyes as the Sirens lowered their pitch, their eyes flashing with the same green light as wide, cruel grins split their faces in two, instantly transforming them into beings of pure evil. The hulking figure before them fell to his knees, the amulet slipping through his fingers and falling to the floor, where it slowly span to Adagio's feet. Stooping down to pick up the crystal, Adagio tied it around her neck with a look of contempt, before she turned to face her sisters. "Well, that was eventful. I have to say, you two played the role perfectly." Sonata smiled blankly back at her as Aria tossed her hair with a smirk. "Please. As if I was going to screw this one up." She eyed Sombra with intense disgust. "Now what?" "Hmm..." Adagio mused, strutting over to Sombra and tapping her foot on the ground. "I'd like to tell him to jump out of the window, but I don't think that's in our best interests. We should probably call over some of the guards and have him tell them to escort us out of the city." Aria didn't look happy - or sound convinced. "Won't the spell wear off once we've left?" "It should last a few hours. We should be long gone by then. As soon as we're out of the city limits, we'll just have to put as much distance between us and this place as possible." "It just feels... I don't know, risky." A sudden jolt of pain caused her to yelp and double over, hissing as she took in a sharp breath. "Fuck! I'm starving. Forget escaping, when are we going to eat?" "What do you want me to do, just conjure up a crowd of people for you? For heaven's sake, Aria, it's only been a few days. You can go longer than that... without..." Another evil grin flittered across her face as she stared upwards at the rigid, catatonic monarch in front of her. "Actually, forget what I just said. Fuck an escape plan." How could she have been so blind? "We're sitting on the mother of all meals right now, and tonight, we're going to feast." "My Lord!" Little Rock fell to his knees, the dagger he had snatched up in panic clattering to the floor as he laid eyes on the intruder who had burst into his private chambers unannounced. "Forgive me, I was... unsure... who..." He frowned as he stared at his king. Something wasn't right. "Are you... quite all right, my Lord?" Sombra was looking unusually demure, almost docile. His normally wild, fierce gaze was gone, replaced with a passive demeanour he'd never once seen before on his king, nor imagined the bestial man to be capable of. His eyes were somewhat dull and glazed over, and when he spoke, his voice was totally flat and dry, devoid of intonation. "Little Rock. I have been successful in deciphering the secrets of the Siren's powers." "Really?" He couldn't disguise the shock in his voice. "The Sirens - those girls, you mean? C-congratulations. I did not imagine you would be successful so quickly - not - not that I ever doubted your expertise, of course." He added hastily. "I intend to hold a ceremony before the city, that all may witness my new power and adore their king. Tonight. You will assist me in this." "Of course." "Dispatch riders to all four corners of the walls and to the outlying villages. I want them all assembled in the Great Courtyard, before the Umbral Balcony. Every man, woman and child is to attend, on pain of death." "As you wish." Little Rock didn't flinch, but internally his stomach twisted itself into a knot. Was Sombra mad? Was he asking for a revolt? "Death? You... you are certain, my liege?" "Death. Make no mistake, this is no ordinary ceremony. No citizen should wish to miss this event." "On your orders, my liege. If you are certain, then it shall be so." He rose to his feet, inclining his head towards the doorway. The hulking figure didn't move, forcing him to speak up. "My Lord, I... I must leave this room if I am to fulfil your request." Sombra shook his head, confused, then stepped back. Little Rock passed him, then glanced back, a look of real concern on his face. "My Lord, have you been taken ill lately? Perhaps struck your head? I - I only ask because - " "I am quite all right." Sombra murmured, not turning around once. "Please, do as you are asked." Little Rock gulped and paced off into the gloomy palace corridors, not daring to glance back. A minute of silence followed before three figures slipped out of an adjacent darkened hallway, previously eclipsed from view. "That went well." Aria observed dryly, stepping past Sombra and glancing around at Little Rock's chambers before letting out a dry chuckle. "I still think we should have had the big guy come onto him. That would have cheered me up." "And have given us away." Adagio stepped up beside her, a satisfied, smug expression on her face. "But you're right, that couldn't have gone better." Her tongue ran across her lips in anticipation. "Soon, we'll have all the power we need." How many people lived in this city, she wondered? Thousands? Ten thousand? Twenty? More? There mere thought of that power was intoxicating. Of course, the real question was... would it be enough? Little Rock pulled the reins of his steed, his foul mood making him yank harder than ever, earning a whinny and a disapproving snort from the beast before it dutifully set off. He despised coming out here. The outlying villages were, without exception, always inhabited by the lowest dregs of human life he'd ever had the displeasure of meeting, a motley rabble of inbreeds, superstitious fools and simpletons. The best that could be said of them was that they were compliant, and followed orders without question. If it wasn't for his mistrust of his riders to follow his orders to the letter, he wouldn't have bothered coming. His orders - Sombra's orders - could never be seen to be unexecuted. What was wrong with Sombra, anyway? It was so unlike the king to insist on a large gathering like this, and on such short notice. Then again, the king had always been prone to sudden, rash decisions, in both war and peace. Many of his vassals and those within his court deplored him for it, but Little Rock alone saw the genius of Sombra's strategy for what it was. A king who made decisions without rhyme or pattern could not be reliably predicted by his enemies, and that alone was enough to keep them on their toes. In war, it bubbled to the surface as paranoia that made them equally rash and blustering, throwing caution to the wind and so often dashing their chances against it. But this... this was too much. Whatever it was he had discovered must be immensely important if he intended to go to these lengths to demonstrate it. Had he discovered how to replicate the girls... the Sirens... spell? The idea repulsed him to his core. Sombra was a dark figure, but even Little Rock had not believed him capable of dabbling in black magic. Perhaps he was mad. The idea was one he had considered before. Certainly, his reign had been reckless. He had moved on in years, but not once made arrangements to secure his lineage, despite the enormity of the throne he sat atop. When he passed - as all men must do - Little Rock wondered what would become of his throne. A few possible successors passed his mind, but none with the power to enforce their claim righteously. A brutal, long, bloody war was certain to follow his legacy. A grim prospect, indeed. The clattering of hooves reached his ears as one of his riders, a tall, thin, grey-skinned man with light blue eyes, rode up beside him. "What is it, lieutenant?" "Sir, we've just finished alerting all the villages in this area. Do you want us to ride further afield, or will this suffice?" "I believe this will be do. Any further and we would risk not being present by sundown. Rally the men to return to the city." His gloved hands stretched out to grip his steed's reins once more. "I take it the peasants were all nice and compliant?" "A few grumblers, but nothing too serious. I don't envy the boys you sent south to the Sapphire Fields." He chuckled darkly. "The locals there must have crossbred with a tribe of ogres some time in the past. Each of the men seven feet tall and the women not so dainty either, from what I heard." "Indeed. Why do you think I didn't go myself?" The two men laughed. "Come on." Little Rock pulled his steed's reins, causing the horse to whine and start dutifully treading forwards. "Curse these mountains. I'll need several tankards of ale down me to get this chill out." We will be adored Tell us that you want us. We won't be ignored, It's time for our reward! Now you need us, Come and heed us, Nothing can stop us now! The three siren's voices rose in pitch to a scream as they finished their song. Before them, their practice audience - a collection of scullery maids and other castle staff - swayed hypnotically, their eyes little more than patches of green light. "It's perfect." Aria stepped up to one of the maids and studied her intently. Without warning, she swung the palm of her hands through the air and slapped the young woman across the face - who didn't even blink. "Oh my God, it's better than perfect. I bet you they'd kill themselves if we told them to." "Always a pleasure listening to you, Aria." Adagio stepped closer, followed slowly by Sonata. "Should we feed now, or do you want to wait until we've got the whole city assembled?" "Are you kidding? I'm saving my appetite." Aria's eyes burned in anticipation. "We're going to burn this fucking city to the ground. I wouldn't miss that for anything." "Then what should we do with them?" Sonata piped up, nodding towards their current audience. Adagio frowned and turned her attention to the assembled humans in front of her. One of them caught her eye, the maid Aria had slapped. Closing in on her, she began to notice finer details. She was young, barely finishing adolescence, but carried herself with a stiffness and formality well beyond her years. To an untrained eye, she might have the appearance of a well-paid servant, but the bloodied scuffs around her wrists told a different story - and despite the elaborate white lace collar she wore, there was little that could be done to disguise the deep purple hand-shaped bruise around her neck. "Listen up!" Adagio roared the order, every head in the room snapping to attention towards her in response. "All of you will go to the dungeon and hide there until tomorrow morning. Then take whatever you can carry from whatever we leave and go to your home village. Change your names, cut your hair, live your lives and never mention this city again. Understand?" Every head nodded in unison. "Then get to it. Oh, and forget you ever saw us. We were never here. Understood?" Another round of nods. The three sirens watched as the assembled humans formed an orderly line and began to file out of the room, not one of them glancing back. "You sure that was a good idea?" Aria grumbled. "I'd rather not leave any witnesses." "Relax. I told them to forget us. Besides, it's cleaner this way. Less cleaning up." Quietly, she was pleased she didn't have to add any more innocent bodies to her count, but she deigned not to bring that up in front of Aria and Sonata. "Let's get back to business. Sombra's lackey is probably finished scraping together as many meals as he can muster. We need to get into position. But, first thing first..." At a click of her fingers, Sombra approached, his eyes still glassy and unfocused. "Go out to the balcony and start... talking. Say whatever it takes to keep them together. As soon as things kick off..." She considered the brute in front of her for a moment. "Make the world a better place, and jump off." "Do a flip if you can manage it." "Aria..." "I'm just messing with you." As Adagio turned away, she leaned in and began to whisper in a hushed tone. "But seriously, do a flip." The courtyard was packed with souls, each of them pushing and jostling against each other for a place that would allow them a view of the Umbral Balcony, the great perch from where King Sombra had addressed his nation so many times before. Never once had so many been called to witness their king speak, drawing the inquisition and interest of even those who despised their shadow monarch, further increasing the density of humans crammed into the square. Amidst the throng, three figures, shrouded in thick cloaks drawn tightly over their heads, pushed their way seemingly effortlessly past, making directly for the centre of the crowd. A howl of acknowledgement went up in the air as an armour and felt-clad figure, his thick and wild raven hair fluttering in the wind, stepped up to the balcony. Glaring down with burning fury at his assembled citizenry, he threw his head back and roared a greeting, his voice reverberating off a network of crystal shards laid into the base of the podium, amplifying his voice and broadcasting it to every living soul in reach. "Citizens of the Crystal Empire! Your King, the Lord of Shadows, addresses you! Hear my voice and heed me - all who resist the might of King Sombra will perish!" The crowd roared their approval, the stamping of their feet shaking the very ground beneath them. Every last man, woman and child joined in, not daring be seen to be outdone by their surrounding countrymen, fearing swift retribution for any who dared defy the glorification of their mighty emperor. The content of his words were immaterial; all that mattered was the force and fury with which he cried, which shuddered their bones and chilled them to their spirits. At the precipice of the crowd, a figure, perched rigidly atop a sleek, muscular steed, approached the crowd. Little Rock couldn't help but smirk at the ease with which Sombra whipped the peasants into a frenzy, hypnotized their bodies and captured their minds like a slavemaster with a leash. He could be said to have no equal. "My subjects, tonight marks the rising of a new moon, and a new beginning for my mighty empire. My mortal reign draws to a close. For I have unlocked the key to immortality - to eternal life! My reign, from now until forever, shall be a glorious aeon of splendour, forged by my might alone!" Little Rock's breath caught in his throat. Surely not. Edging closer to the crowd, he stared intently at the figure above him. He wasn't too far away for Little Rock to make out his features, but where he expected to find the familiar wild, demented expression he was so accustomed to seeing on his lord when he was in the middle of a crazed rant, there was only a plastic passivity, something he was utterly unused to seeing Sombra wear. For that matter, it was a masque unusual of any human, lacking the characteristic spark that differentiated the living from the dead. Where had he seen that stolidity before? It nagged at him, scratched part of his brain he just couldn't quite access... "By the hand of three Sirens, I have unlocked the secrets to the elixir of youth. My bloodline now extends into infinity!" The Sirens. The Sirens. The Sirens... the SIRENS! His boots drove themselves into the side of his warhorse with a speed that caused the animal to whinny furiously and rear into the air, forcing him to wrestle with the reins in an attempt to bring the beast under control. In seconds, he was back in the saddle and charging forwards, desperate to make it to the platform before it was too late. In the middle of the crowd, Adagio glanced around at the teeming mass of humans surrounding them and smirked. Her arms reached out and lightly tapped both of her sisters on the back. "It's time." With a gentle hum, the three sisters began to sing. Ahh, ah-ah, ahh Ah, ah-ah, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah Ah, ah-ah, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah A green mist began to rise, seemingly from the very ground beneath them, snaking around their ankles and rising to their chests, where it soaked into their amulets, lighting them with an incandescent glow that illuminated their features. A few bystanders stiffened, their eyes hardening as they began to glance around at the other humans mobbing them. Feel the wave of sound As it crashes down You can't turn away We'll make you wanna stay... The first roars of fury began as first shoves, then fists began to fly around the three of them. The chartreuse mist was thicker than ever, rising up their necks and shrouding their vision. Out of the emerald haze few a splatter of blood as the anarchy around them began to take grip. We will be adored Tell us that you want us We won't be ignored It's time for our reward! With their final words, the Sirens were lifted into the air, their amulets now glowing bright red. Jets of light shot from each pendant as chaos below them reigned, wrapping each of them in its unbearably bright grip. Aria, Sonata and Adagio's voices reached their apex as the glow consumed their bodies. Their hair lengthened in an instant, growing well past their waist as ears sprouted from their heads. From their backs tore wings, scale-like and webbed, which served to lift them higher and higher above the anarchy below. The green smoke flew up to greet them, each siren stiffening and shaking as they felt unimaginable power course through their veins. Each of their eyes flew open, eyes no longer inhabited by irises and pupils but instead a sinister, evil red. A bright red light burst forth from their chests as they felt the constraints shackling them to these frail, mortal bodies shatter like glass, and their true forms erupted free. The three sirens, scale, claw, wings and all, rose into the sky from their puppeteered avatars, their once angelic voices corrupted into foul, hissing shrieks. Swooping down on the fighting crowd, their life crystals glowed with fury as the negative energy of the masses soaked into them, imbuing them with more power than they ever thought possible. Atop the balcony, Sombra stepped closer to the edge, his face devoid of emotion. Behind him, the sound of a door bursting open heralded the arrival of his most trusted vassal. "Your Majesty! Wait!" Sombra didn't even glance back. Little Rock surged forwards, then skidded to a halt a few paced behind his king. "My lord, you are not taken well. You have been cursed. I beg of you, if any part of you can hear me, step back from the balcony." "Is that so?" Sombra didn't even sound concerned. "How interesting." Little Rock roared in anger as his king stepped forwards and over the balcony, disappearing over the precipice of his kingdom and plunging to the earth below. Falling to his knees, he gripped his sword and drew it from his sheath, fire in his eyes as he turned, heart burning to slay the foul witches who had bought the empire he loved to ruin. It was the shock of his own approaching death, the rushing of the wind in his ears and the suddenness of his action that caused Sombra to finally awake from his spell. Mere seconds before he struck the ground, he opened his mouth to roar, only to be cut off by the sudden impact that forever cut his breath short and sent him spiralling into the void beyond. Out of the corner of her eye, Aria noted, with satisfaction, that he did, indeed, do a flip. As soon as they had consumed their fill, the Sirens returned to their bodies. While they would have preferred to remain in their bestial avatars permanently, these forms were fragile, ephemeral things, not meant to last. Lowering slowly to the ground, they felt their new hair and ears retract as their wings wilted and flaked away - an uncomfortable experience to say the least. Adagio, recovering first, shook her head to order her thoughts, then seized her sisters and dragged them through the bloodied and bruised crowd. Vanishing into a nearby alleyway, they were quickly swallowed up by darkness. Charging across the square, Little Rock, flanked by a handful of his most trusted lieutenants, scanned the crowd with bloodthirsty eyes, eagerly seeking a flash of colour that might alert him to the presence of the Sirens. Finding nothing, he cursed and tried to turn his steed, accidentally knocking over a tall, thick-set man and causing his horse to stumble precariously. "Useless peasant! Watch your step!" Rising to his feet, the peasant cursed and seized Little Rock by the leg, dragging him to the ground with a roar of fury. Shocked still by this utterly outrageous display of defiance, Little Rock was quickly beset upon by angry figures, each scrabbling for a piece of their hated lord to pummel. "Tyrant!" "Brute!" "Scoundrel!" "Get back!" A series of dull thuds sounded as Little Rock's lieutenants joined the fray, striking at his assailants with brutal blows that sent many of them reeling. As he was wrenched to his feet, Little Rock drew his sword and pointed it threateningly at his assailants. "Get back, you filthy serf! How dare you strike one of your betters!" The peasant responded with a foul jeer before spitting at him. Blinded red with rage, Little Rock surged forwards and swung his sword through the air, sending a crimson arc of blood raining down. A roar of outrage rung out as more peasants surged forwards in fury, forcing his lieutenants to draw their weapons in response. Slowly stepping back, he glanced behind him, feeling a sudden rush of alarm at the realization that his horse had bolted in the chaos. "Get away from me! I am your rightful lord, and I demand - " His speech was cut short by a sudden bloody gurgle to his right, as one of his lieutenants was pierced through the throat by a blade that had been thrown from somewhere in the rapidly growing crowd. Rocks and other missiles began to rain down on the remaining nobles, forcing them to back further and further away until one of them, a frail, thin youth, bolted, dropping his sword to a cacophony of jeers that only intensified as Little Rock and the remainder of his entourage followed suit. He ran like he had never run before, his breath tearing at his lungs, not daring to glance back for even a second out of fear that even a moment's distraction would slow him down and give the crowd the momentary opportunity they needed to land upon him and tear him to shreds. Slipping in and out of alleyways, he ran until his legs could no longer support him, crashing to a heap in a part of the city he knew to be sparsely populated on the best of days. His head fell into his hands as he wept. His liege was dead. The kingdom, shattered. He knew not what was to come, but one thing was certain; his vassalage was finished. He was despised outside of Sombra's court, and by many within. His lieutenants were either dead, or never to be heard from again. All because of those damned Sirens. Why couldn't he just have left well enough alone? A shout in the distance caused him to freeze. The sound of a window shattering, followed by cheers. Looters, no doubt. Forcing himself to his feet, his sore, tired legs forced him onwards. The last thing he needed was to be found within the city limits. He had nothing left but his life; and he didn't want to give those bastards a chance to rob him to that too. The flames of the city seemed to reach up to the clouds, belching forth vast plumes of smoke that smothered the sky and choked the horizon. Sonata, Aria and Adagio sat together, perched atop a hillside as they watched the capital of the Crystal Empire die and smoulder. "Quite the adventure." Adagio murmured, enraptured by the anarchy before her. "Adventure? We almost died, Adagio." "Well, it's no fun without a bit of risk, is it?" "I'm hungry." "Shh, Sonata. Look at the pretty lights." Aria collapsed backwards, staring at the night sky, taking her final opportunity to study its star-studded mystery before it, too, was consumed by smoke and ash. "So, what next?" "I don't think I've ever consumed that much negative energy before in one sitting. I could go a week without feeding." "We still need a roof over our heads. Food. Clean water. And..." She glanced down at her filthy, sodden, burned dress. "...I can't believe I'm saying this, but some new clothes wouldn't go amiss." "Tomorrow, Aria." The three sisters fell silent once more, the burning city in front of them glittering in the reflections of each of their eyes. - Fifty Years Later - The tavern burned with chatter, warmth and good feelings. Ale and beer poured freely from the tap as its patrons buzzed with familiarity and good natures, paying no heed to the quiet, lonely soul nursing a solitary cup of stout. He was in a bad way, inside and out. His body ached. His bones hurt. His hair, once a thick mop of fine raven that had been his pride, was now reduced to a collecting of thinning, wispy strands of grey. His internal organs were rotting from within, causing him nightly pains for which there was only one anaesthetic, the same dark liquid before him he was certain was to blame for the rot in the first place. But all of these pains were nothing compared to his lost pride, his regrets and miseries of the lost life he had once held, now mere memories that could not hold but a candle to his former glory. A vassal in the famed Crystal Empire, the right-hand man to the famed King Sombra before his sudden, shocking death that had ripped his kingdom into countless fragments. A death, he insisted, bought about by the meddling of three witches. Now, reduced to the status of the same peasants he had despised so at the height of his power, reduced to menial work, alms and the charity of the church to feed himself. The few patrons who were willing to listen politely to his rambling tales clearly thought him mad. He did not blame them. Sometimes, he himself wondered if any of it had actually happened, if it wasn't a mere figment of his decaying mind increasingly unable to recall the names and faces of those he had once held dear. Now, in the twilight of his life, there was little to do other than drink and wait for the end. He would not complain when it came. He had lived a long, long time by the standards of his age, and there was nothing about life he particularly enjoyed, anyway. A soft chanting from across the room disrupted his melancholy musings, and he found himself irresistibly, uncontrollably drawn to the sound. Travelling musicians would occasionally make the rounds, visiting taverns and playing music in hopes of charity. He despised most of them. Yet why, this time, did he feel so drawn? Why, this time, did he find himself rising to his feet, dragging his aching body and wasting muscles across the tavern floor to see these newcomers? It wasn't until he laid eyes on them that a bolt of lightning ran through him, and he realized exactly where he had heard that oh-so-familiar song before. He felt his insides drop, then shrivel up and die, as he stared at the impossible scene before him. As young as ever, untouched by age, stood three young women, eyes glowing green as they sang, each wearing a different outfit, a different hairstyle - but for some commonality; an identical, simple gem amulet laced around their necks, the very same he had once held in his hands over fifty years before. He staggered backwards, gripping a table for strength as his brain reeled at the impossibility of the scene before him. The corners of his mouth turned upwards, and he chuckled. Then chortled, Then, he began to laugh. Returning to his drink, he laughed harder than ever, wheezing and gasping as he held his body, laughing so hard he feared his sides would split. Pounding the table in mirth, Little Rock felt his final grip on sanity slip away as he acknowledged the inevitable reality of a world gone mad. End of Act One Author's Note Crazy times. Stay safe out there. Chapter 4 - Nightingales "And there were also those who were so sparsely covered with earth that the dogs dragged them forth and devoured many bodies throughout the city. There was no one who wept for any death, for all awaited death. And so many died that all believed it was the end of the world." Agnolo di Tura Death. Every street, every store, every length and width of the city was coated in it. It lingered in the doorways, slunk through the sewers and floated in the skies above. The true nature of its existence - tiny, imperceptible, microscopic organisms that struck at the fabric of the body from within - remained unseen. Had it even been proposed, it would have been a laughable prospect to most, something more fittingly found within a children's book of fables than within the annals of medical knowledge. Yet very, very real. A furious, angry, buzzing spectre, ever present, never fading. Taking what it willed and leaving behind empty husks of men, death was known to all, feared by all, and never far away. And where there was fear, there was money to be made. Every corner, every street, had at least one peddler of medicine, hawking cures, potions, salves, advice, hope. Uniformly clad in the regalia of their profession, those long, impenetrable cloaks and unnerving beaked masks, stuffed with exact blends of potent herbs weighed so precisely that the irony of their ineffectiveness was more tragic than the horror surrounding them. From whatever spare space they could find, they preached their panacea to any suffering denizen willing to listen and be parted with their money in dire hopes of deliverance from the death they feared might strike at any moment. That their cures did not work, and that they were little more than enumerators of the infected at best, profiteering quacks at worst, did not slow their labours in the slightest. In particular, three of them, unusually shorter than most, made an excellent trade. For their craft, the lack of repeat business was of not a defect, but a feature. Their voices were low and sultry, their music adapted to the standards of their time. Their song was quiet, cautious, aware of the risks of attracting too much attention. Their patrons swayed back and forth to their tune, eyes glazed over at the ethereal lullaby. Beneath those thick cloaks, three amulets pulsed as one, slowly draining their victims and imbuing their owners with fresh power and zeal. As the hum reached its climax, each of them felt their spirits restored, if only for a stopgap. This morsel was a meagre snack, but it was enough. The chanting stopped, and the suffering souls shook their heads, confused. Bickering amongst themselves, they began to scatter, groaning and whining as the plague continued to bite into their flesh and claim their lives, inch by fetid inch. As the last of the lepers dispersed, one of the doctors sighed and pushed up their mask, exposing the frustrated face of a girl in her later teenage years, unmarked by time over the past few centuries. "This sucks. I mean it, Adagio; If I catch anything from these humans, I'm going to make sure you get it too before I die." "Relax. And keep your mask on!" Adagio snapped, her voice muffled by the hardened leather and suffocatingly-sweet herbs within. "We won't make any money like this if they find out what we really look like!" "All right, all right..." The girl pulled her mask down once again, all but her angry, searching eyes now concealed. Stooping down, she carefully wrapped the small pile of golden coins their patients had deposited at their feet in a thick cloth bag. As soon as they were behind closed doors, at the insistence of Adagio, they would douse their quarry in boiling water until they were blisteringly hot to the touch. Aria had no idea what caused the affliction - and she was virtually certain Adagio didn't either, try as she might to pretend otherwise - but this small precaution had spared them so far. She had seen countless rotting unfortunates, many of them still alive, wasting away on the streets, and was keen to avoid joining their ranks. "Nine aurelia." She scowled. "Not enough for me to be out here risking my life." "Don't be so dramatic. Just keep your distance from them, you'll be fine." "Oh yeah, because I was just dying to get up close and personal." Tying the bag to a thin length of rope tied firmly around her waist, though not so tight as to suggest anything other than the hulking, masculine figure imposed by her thick cloak, Aria and her sisters slowly departed, the crowd before them making haste to avoid close contact. Medicine in this time might be stunted and backward, but all knew where street doctors congregated, the sickness was not far behind. Besides, there was something about their otherworldly masks and sweeping robes that was... unnerving. Cadavers lined the streets, some of them stacked atop each other, three, four, even five corpses high. Occasionally, a thuggish-looking wastrel would stoop over a pile to rummage through their pockets in hope of finding a missed coin or trinket that had yet to be stripped from them, paying no heed to the invisible tendrils of death that so surely wrapped around them and dug in their claws. To the Sirens, who had seen the pestilence rise from the start, the obvious connection between physical contact with the deceased and infection had quickly become plain, as was the effectiveness of heat and acid in cleansing the disease from contaminated objects. But to the humans of this time, who so often lived short, brutal lives, filled with suffering, such concepts were not so easily conceived. Fear ruled supreme, and more exotic explanations were common. Foul air, rodent bites, scheming groups, even the judgement of higher powers. To Aria and Adagio, the suffering of humans was inconsequential. These... higher apes were scum of the lowest order, a destructive, self-obsessed species, shackled to anger and lust like the animals they were. They might perish in their thousands, they might perish in their millions; it made no difference. Their kind would always make haste to prepare fresh fodder for death. But the younger sister had her doubts. In between the flames and ash, the blood and the corpses, shivered glimmers of hope, of tender weakness and loving care. A father, his skin angry and red with sores, mercilessly labouring on to feed his children before his last breath expired. A mother begging, her children huddled closely around her, sunken eyes filled with apprehension and fear. Countless more wide-eyed orphans, slinking through the streets, aimlessly seeking a salvation never to come. Perhaps a hundred years prior, she would have glanced at such scenes and been unaffected. But her time in the human world had changed her within, even though her appearance had never altered once. It had been easy to dissociate herself from ponies, a foreign race with whom she shared no connection; but whenever she looked in the mirror, she saw one of them staring back at her. Perhaps it was the abject patheticness of this particular wretch, or maybe it was having seen one unfortunate too many, that compelled her to action. "Sonata!" Paying no heed to her sisters' hissed warnings, Sonata strode over to the pale, emaciated figure of a young girl with hollow grey eyes and alabaster skin and knelt softly before her, reaching out a hand in what she hoped was a friendly gesture. Though she tried to hide it with a thick, musky cloak wrapped loosely around her shoulders, the tremor in her limbs and tight, constricted breathing was an unmistakable sign of infection. With trembling eyes, the girl stared silently back at the shrouded figure, not daring to breathe a word of response. "Are you hungry?" The girl paused, eyes widening in shock at the female voice, then nodded, a tiny, barely perceptible jerk of the head. "Hold on." Sticking out a hand behind her, she gestured towards Aria. "Come on!" "What?" Suddenly, her hands flew to the bag of coins around her waist. "You're joking, right?" "There's three of us, right? Give me my third." Aria scowled, then reluctantly loosened the bag and plucked three coins out in a tightly gloved hand. The golden disks spun through the air, catching the setting sun's glimmer for the briefest of moments before Sonata caught them and pressed them into the girl's shaking hand. "Go." When she merely blinked stupidly, Sonata rolled her eyes and gave her the tiniest shove. "Go on! Go and get something to eat. And don't let anyone see you with that money, okay?" The girl nodded and slowly rose to her feet, her tremor becoming all the more pronounced as the blood rushed from her head and made her feel faint. She paused again for the briefest of moments, as if unable to believe what was happening, then took off like a shot, sprinting into a nearby crowd and vanishing into the mass of humans within. Sonata smiled sadly after her, then rose up and re-joined her sisters. Aria utterly ignored her in disgust, while Adagio gave her a quiet, probing look. "She won't live." "I know." Sonata whispered the response, surprised to find her hand reaching up and clutching at her life crystal. "But now she doesn't have to die thinking there was nobody who cared." Adagio looked less than impressed, pinching the brow of her nose with a sigh - a gesture she had become particularly fond of in her human form. "We have to think about ourselves, Sonata. We don't have money to waste on... charity." "I know. I can go hungry." That was it; the issue settled. Grumbling to herself, Adagio turned her back and strode off, Aria and Sonata in close tow, one with a thunderous look of outrage, the other with a small, satisfied smile. The city-state of Canterlonia could trace its history back for almost a century, maintaining its increasingly fragile and uncertain independence uneasily in these times of sickness and death. The pestilence had hit the city particularly severely, paralyzing trade, commerce and almost every aspect of daily life. Qualified doctors - or anyone who claimed to be one - were offered a position of esteem and reverence by the desperate authorities, a position which had quickly drawn the attention of the opportunistic Sirens. After centuries of wandering, odd jobs and the odd, intermittent scrape with death, the trio had relished the opportunity to settle down, if only for a few years. Of course, certain measures had been necessary. Shorter hair, concealing cloth caps and deep, affected baritones had been enough to pass them off as recent graduates of a far-away medical school. Adagio had experimented with a false moustache, but Aria and Sonata's laughter had been enough to convince her to abandon the idea, as well as sulk for the rest of the day. Their disguises were less than convincing in the cold, revealing sunlight; nevertheless, the eager public health board had been all too willing to certify them, despite a few narrowed eyes. Studying her haphazard, rushed haircut in a barrel of murky water, Sonata sighed and chewed her lower lip. Her hair had been one of her few human features she'd actually appreciated, and having it cut in such an ugly style rubbed her up the wrong way. She hadn't dared breathe a word of criticism of Aria's haircutting ability, afraid if she did, her sister would take the opportunity to cut her hair even shorter next time. The house - if it was worthy of such a name - that they had rented for the past few years was little more than an architect's afterthought; crammed hastily between two larger houses in an attempt to squeeze a little extra gold out of the increasingly narrow streets and limited spaces encompassed by the mighty city walls. Still, it had been cheap; the owner, a frail, elderly man not long for this world, had offered the three doctors a steep discount for their invaluable services to the public. Aria and Sonata remembered laughing at Adagio's mocking reading of his letter of thanks before they threw it into the fireplace. And yet, the three of them were no closer to their goal of returning home. Their slow realization that the world Star Swirl had chosen to banish them to was completely dry of any Equestrian magic had been a hammer blow to morale, with frequent arguments breaking out amongst the three of them as to the proper course of action - to wait and watch, or to seek and find. At times, it had seemed likely the group would fracture; that three would become two, with Aria actually storming off in a fury one particularly cold and hungry night, only to return a few hours later in an unusually tearful show of remorse. Increasingly, Sonata wondered if they were ever going to return home. Had Star Swirl intended for them to be eternally banished, never to return? Had he even known of the immortality of the Sirens, of the power of their life crystals? Did he know, even in his dying moments, that the three beings he'd once banished still lurked in the dimensional mist, constantly seeking return? No matter how bleak things got, it always gave her a grim sense of satisfaction to know that, in spite of the dire circumstances she presently found herself in, Star Swirl was almost certainly dead, buried and decayed to ash by now. A strong smell of cooking meat floated out of the window and into the courtyard, causing her stomach to groan in protest and her mouth to water. She didn't regret her actions earlier, but that didn't make her feel any less hungry. Aria and Adagio were staring intently at a pot over the fireplace when she returned, and barely even glanced upwards at their sister's appearance, save for a blunt acknowledgement from Aria. "Hey." "Hey." Sonata sighed and collapsed into the sole precious chair they owned that could meet an abstract definition of comfortable. Inside, the smell was almost unbearable, but she refused to buckle, digging her nails into the arms of her seat in an attempt to control herself. "Do you think we'll have much luck tomorrow?" She didn't care what the answer was. She just wanted to distract herself. Adagio, on the other hand, seemed gloomy. "No chance. The Grand Duke is supposed to be returning from the Empire tomorrow, I overheard two guards talking about it. They'll be keeping the streets clean of anyone who even looks like they've got the disease. No infected, no business, for a few days at least." She chuckled darkly. "Hope your charity was worth it." Sonata blanched and gripped her stomach. She hated to admit it, but she might have been more conservative with her spending if she'd known that. "How come he's back so soon?" Aria muttered, prodding the pot and quickly withdrawing her hand with a hiss of pain. "Damn it! War come to an end early?" "Maybe?" Adagio shrugged. "If it has, it's not good for him - or us. The city bank was making a lot of money financing both sides." "Maybe he's ill." Sonata murmured, staring at the black web of mould that had been consuming the ceiling for the past month. "Coming home so they can stick leeches on him or hack off his foot." "Nah." Aria shook her head. "He's got a personal physician, they wouldn't drag him back here if he was sick." "Oh yeah?" Sonata shot back, her irritable hunger getting the better of her. "What do you know, Aria? I bet that's it. He's got the plague and he's come home sick." "Yeah?" Aria shot back. "What do you bet?" "I... I bet you... the... uh... the rest of your gold!" "Yeah?" Aria snapped. "In return for... what?" "For... for..." Sonata swore. "I don't know." "I know." "What?" "If you're wrong, you have to let me shave you bald." "What?!" Sonata's hands instinctively flew to her head as Adagio burst into cackles. "Don't think I can't hear you and Adagio talking shit about my haircuts behind my back!" "Yeah?" Sonata snapped. "Fine! You're on. We'll see who's laughing tomorrow when you're scraping that mould off the ceiling for dinner!" "Whatever." Aria rolled her eyes and turned her attention back to the simmering pot. Sonata huffed and turned her back, the only sounds now filling the room being a quiet bubbling noise and Adagio's poorly stifled giggles. The furious squealing of an exhausted horse and the clattering of spurs against the cold stone ground signalled the courier's arrival. The door to the workshop creaked open a fraction, allowing a thin slice of moonlight to cut through the doorway and illuminate a single pale blue eye that peaked out from behind it. "Hello?" The courier slowly approached, stooped in a peculiar bow. "I'm looking to borrow a lantern." The tension evaporated and the shrouded figure visibly relaxed at the password. The door opened wider and he stepped back, allowing the message-bearer entry. Together, the pair descended into the bowels of the building, arriving at opposite ends of a thin workbench. "Let me see." There was a quiet rustling of paper as the scroll changed palms. A set of trembling gloved hands slowly unrolled it and scanned the contents, eyes widening in a shock their owner did not bother to disguise. "Can you confirm this?" The courier hesitated, then nodded. She was old by the standards of her profession, approaching her fiftieth year, something she found enabled her to easily blend into any crowd with minimal suspicion. She had seen plenty of underhand dealings in her time, and knew better than most that it wasn't wise to take sides. The truth was always the best policy. "I saw for myself. There's no doubting it." The shrouded figure studied her for a moment before cursing and slamming the paper scroll back onto the table. "Perfect. Oh, this is the last thing I needed..." Muttering to himself, he collapsed into a nearby chair and sunk his head into his hands. Against her better judgement, the courier approached cautiously. "If there's nothing else, I should take my leave - " "Wait." The single word was strained. "I... I must write a letter. To a confidante of mine. I trust you are able to make another delivery?" "If the gold is - " There was a clattering of metal on wood as the figure threw a handful of coins onto the table surface before bending over a scrap of paper and beginning to scribble. "Here." The page, ink still wet, was thrust into her hand with a coarse roughness. "Deliver that to the Prosper household. It's absolutely essential Silver Prosper sees this before the Duke returns. I don't care if you have to break in, make sure he sees it before tomorrow morning. Tell him it's from me, he'll understand." "Of course." She coughed, and passed the paper back. "I'll need your seal." The figure blinked once, stupefied, then shook his head. "Oh... of course. My apologies." Morning arrived, with it the hated morning sun that struck across the three Siren's faces in unison and produced three simultaneous, echoing groans, followed by a flurry of movement as each tried to bury themselves beneath their blankets to escape the burning daylight. Grumbling and whining to themselves, the trio slowly dragged themselves from their beds and staggered over to the bucket of fresh water they had hauled upstairs last night. Sonata was fortunate enough to be first this morning, the clean water wonderfully wakening against her face as she forced her head underneath. She'd give anything to be able to dive in the oceans of Equestria again, but under her present circumstances, this was as good as it got. Staggering away and shaking her head to clear as much water out of her matted locks as she could, she absent-mindedly wandered over to the window and stared through blurry, water-logged eyes as the street below. Even through her half-vision, she could see the streets were indeed deserted, and felt her heart sink. Even if there were customers out there, the increased guard would make detection too likely. Her stomach roared in protest as she realized it would be a good few days until she could eat. Unless... "HEY!" Her sisters winced at the roar as Sonata leaned as far out of the window as she dared and waved frantically at the closest guard. "HEY! MISTER GUARD! UP HERE!" The guard in question, a fresh-faced recruit more boy than man, lifted his metal face visor to try and detect the source of the hollering voice, features burning bright red when he clocked a girl dressed in a loose nightshirt leaning out of the window and waving manically at him. "M - miss!? Is... was... that you?" "No, the window above me! Of course it's me! Has the Grand Duke returned yet?" "He... he has - wait - how did you - " "Thanks!" Falling away from the window with a whoop, Sonata dived under her bed and emerged seconds later with her doctor's uniform. "'dagi! Ari! Get your butts ready, we're going to the Grand Duke's palace!" "What?" Both of her sisters replied at the same time, causing them to jump in surprise. "Remember our bet?" Sonata's voice was slightly muffled by the thick robe falling over her head. "Not gonna chicken out now, are you?" Aria snorted. "You wish." A sloshing sound filled the room as she quickly dunked her head in the pail and withdrew it, shaking violently and spraying droplets of water in every direction, much to Adagio's audible disgust. Ten minutes later, three individuals dressed in matching cloak and mask stepped onto the street, their half-concealed eyes scanning their surrounding eagerly. One of them, wielding a commanding presence that unmistakably marked her out as a leader, stepped forwards with a beckoning gesture, and the trio set off through the deserted streets. A few guards shot suspicious glances their way, but none of them challenged the three doctors. The three of them knew the city's roads in and out, each street, alley and bridge as familiar as the network of thin veins on the backs of their hands. The city had been carefully constructed around its seed nucleus, the River Palace, so that every main road lead directly to it, offering it unparalleled prominence and exaltation beyond even that its magnificent architecture and imposing height already bequeathed to it. The seat of the Grand Duke for almost a century, it loomed before them, the morning sun shining beautifully off the white and gold marble bricks. As the three surgeons approached the main gate, two hulking guards stepped forwards, looks of unease on their faces. "Can we help you?" Adagio tilted her head up to make direct eye contact with the taller, more authoritative-looking of the pair. When she spoke, her voice was harsh and rough, lower in pitch and grunted from the bottom of her throat. "We're here to offer our services to the Grand Duke." The taller of the pair frowned. "How did you - it doesn't matter. The Grand Duke isn't in a condition to entertain visitors. I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to leave." Adagio rolled her eyes and beckoned her sisters forwards. "Fine. We'll do it the hard way." What the duo had in muscle and size they lacked in willpower, falling under the Siren's song in less than twenty seconds even. At Adagio's barked command, they slumped back into their posts and collapsed against the wall, glassy-eyed and drooling slightly. Sonata knelt in front of the smaller of the pair and slapped him lightly on the cheek. "Wake up!" The guard groaned and stared blearily at her, blinking rapidly. "Where's the Grand Duke? Why's he back so soon?" "Sick..." "What?" "Sick... plague..." Sonata punched the air as the guard collapsed into a heap, pulling her mask up to stick her tongue out at a furious-looking Aria. "Hah! I win!" "Lucky guess." She glanced over her shoulder, desperate to play it cool. "We should get going before someone spots us." "Wait." Adagio muttered, staring at the palace. "Let's go in." "Are you crazy? Do you want to get us - " "The Duke's sick." Adagio cut across her. "Really sick. Think! We're not going to get much business for the next week - the next week at best. What's the harm in offering our services where they're really needed?" "Except out services don't do anything, Adagio. Besides, he has his own private doctor. He's not going to hire us." "It doesn't matter. All we have to do is convince him to let us try, just once, and he'll be ours." "Or he'll have us hung with witchcraft." Aria glanced around once again, nervously this time. "Look, let's just go, all right? Adagio!" Ignoring her sister's protest, Adagio swept away from her and towards the palace. Sonata dithered for the briefest of moments, then ran after her. Aria jumped up and down on the spot, then swore and rushed after them. "And breathe out, your Grace." Coughing and spluttering, the Grand Duke slowly and painfully exhaled, his chest falling with a slow, juddering motion. Tiny drops of blood flew from his dried lips as the last of the air left his lungs, flying through the air and landing on the beak of his personal physician. From every surface the room possessed stood burning bowls of herbs and flowers, filling the air with a thick, pungent, suffocating smoke. Across the room, through the fumes and standing as far away as the walls would permit, stood two men; one older and thick-set, the other young, tall and thin, with sharp, amber eyes. Both of them supervised the scene unfolding before them with considerable anxiety. "Could you hold your arm out for me, your Grace?" A shaking appendage rose into the air. The physician slowly wrapped his fingers around the Duke's wrist, his frown deepening at the feeble, irregular pulse. "Thank you. Would you excuse me for a moment?" Rising to his feet, the surgeon turned to face the pair and stepped closer so that his words could not be heard by the Grand Duke. "The pestilence. A most severe case. I'm sorry." The younger man nodded, biting his index finger in a mix of frustration and anger. "What do you recommend?" "I will do all I can, but I fear you may be better arranging a meeting with a holy man." The older man coughed lightly, drawing the surgeon's attention. "My brother is a strong man. I have faith he will pull through this - but in case he doesn't... did he entrust you with a will or testament?" "As a matter of fact, he did, but as his executor, I cannot disclose the contents until his passing." "There will be time for that later, uncle." The young man sounded displeased. "Right now, I want my father to receive the best care possible." "Sir, I assure you, I will do everything in my power - " "Not enough. My family has paid for your services loyally for the past seven years. I want proof this money is being well-invested. If my father is to die, it will be after you have exhausted all medical knowledge known to man on his treatment. If not, you will find yourself in a most uncomfortable position." Something murderous floated into his pupils. "I hope you understand." "Of course, Sir." There was a new edge to the surgeon's voice, an edge tainted by obvious fear. "I'll... get right to it." "Calm yourself." The older man muttered as the surgeon turned his back. "I know you're upset, but you must understand. Sometimes, this is the way things must be - " He was cut off by his nephew pushing past him and bursting out of the room, the thick wooden doors slamming behind him in his rage. Sighing, he approached the bedsit, his eyes widening and his legs weakening under him slightly as he saw the pitiful condition his older brother was in. His eyes were coated in dried blood, his body consumed by vicious, angry sores, and his once thick head of hair was a tattered, thinning remnant of what it had once been. "Oh, Star Spirit." His voice thickened. "May the heavens have mercy on you, my brother." In response, the Duke merely groaned, a mix of agony and sorrow. "Save your strength. You'll pull through this. I know you will. You... you must." "Doctor?" The fleeting moment of serenity was interrupted by a soft knocking on the door. The surgeon's eyes flickered upwards. "Come in." A woman in a thin surgeon's mask and plain dress stepped in, deliberately averting her gaze from the pitiful husk of a man lying in the bed. "There... there's three physicians here. They say they've heard of the Duke's... condition... and wish to assist you." "What?" The doctor rose to his feet, an obvious undercurrent of annoyance. "Damn it all to... Are there any secrets in this city?" "Should - should I send them away?" The doctor paused, then shook his head. "Send them in. The last thing I need is the Duke-to-be hearing about me sending away medical help. Maybe they can change his bedpan. Where are they?" "Right here, sir..." The three Sirens filed into the room silently, eyes gazing dispassionately through their masks at the scene in front of them. Unimpressed, the doctor stepped towards them, wiping his hands on his cloak. "Well, I need a break. I trust you three are certified by the board?" The three figured nodded in unison. "Hmph. I'd ask for proof, but they're handwaving anyone in these days. Keep an eye on him, and just... try to make yourselves useful." Sweeping from the room, the Sirens found themselves alone with the dying Duke and his brother, who gave them a kindly smile as they approached. "I hope you're not offended. Cloud Vial is a most talented doctor, but unfortunately he's not known for his patience. I appreciate your assistance, nonetheless." "No problem." Aria muttered, feigning as masculine a voice as she could muster. "It's true, then? The Duke has..." The man sighed and cast his eyes down to his brother. "Yes. It's true. I'm sorry, I should introduce myself. My name is Moon Spirit. I'm the Duke's brother. I doubt you've heard of me; our family is... quite private." Adagio bowed slightly in acknowledgment. "I'm sorry for your brother's situation. Rest assured, we'll do all that we can to alleviate his symptoms." "Thank you. I pray for his recovery, of course, but I confess I fear his situation is hopeless." Something grim entered his eyes. "I had hoped this day would not come for many years, but it seems his son is soon to inherit the duchy." "The Duke has a son?" Adagio replied, placing a cooled cloth on the Duke's forehead carefully. "Unfortunately." He coughed. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't speak out of turn. Solar Spirit, he's... well, he's... spirited. I fear he lacks the right temperament for power." Suddenly he stiffened, as if catching himself. "But I shouldn't bore you with such matters." He rose to his feet. "Once more, thank you for your assistance. I'll make sure you are well-compensated for your help. If you'll excuse me, I have some pressing issues that demand my attention. I'll make sure you're not left alone with my brother for too long." The Sirens merely nodded in response, waiting until Moon Spirit had cleared the room before they dared begin talking under their breath over the comatose Duke. "Well, you got what you wanted, Adagio. You want to try putting him under a spell now?" Aria hissed, every word dripping with sarcasm. "How was I supposed to know he'd be this ill?" Adagio snapped back. "Just look at him, he won't make it through the night." She growled in frustration. "At least we're getting paid." "Uh... girls?" Sonata muttered. "Paid what? Oh, sure, maybe five gold pieces, a fuck-you-very-much, and how about you tell us how you found out the Duke was ill or we'll start pulling your fingernails out until you feel like talking? You know what? I say we bolt. I bet we could make it out of that window over there..." "Girls?" "Oh, shut up, Aria. You always think you know everything, don't you? Well guess what, you don't. I'm the oldest, and I say we're staying put and milking this for all it's worth." "Oh, what, did mom put you in charge? Bite me. I'm getting out of here right now, and there's not a damn thing you can do to stop me." "Girls!" "What?!" Aria and Adagio bellowed together, turning to glare at Sonata, who was holding the Duke's wrist between her fingers. In response, she raised an eyebrow and lifted the limp appendage into the air. "He's dead." "I'm so sorry for your loss, your Grace." Solar Spirit was turned away from the four doctors, staring silently out of a window. He didn't shake, or tremble. There was no external sign of emotion at all. Beside him, Moon Spirit was staring at his hands, looking numb. "I did not expect his condition to decline so suddenly. If I'd known... I assure you, I would never have knowingly allowed you to be parted from your father's deathbed." "I see." When Solar Spirit did not elaborate on his curt statement, Moon Spirit spoke up. "I understand. You did all you could... all of you. We are grateful for your help. It is... it is just all so sudden." "Yes..." Cloud Vial brushed off Moon Spirit's commentary, his eyes fixed resolutely on the new Grand Duke. "Your Grace, if you would like, I can bring your father's last will and testament here. It may prove invaluable in setting up your new reign." "I think that would be a good idea. Go and deliver them to my quarters. I'll take a look this evening." Cloud Vial bowed and turned to leave, only to freeze in his steps as Solar Spirit spoke once more. "And once you've delivered it, you are to leave the grounds and never return." "Y-your Grace?" "I have no need for a physician who cannot identify when one of their patients is on the precipice of death." He turned slowly on the spot, his handsome face twisted by obvious disgust. "These three gentlemen did more for my father in his final moments than you with your decades of experience could manage. Did you really believe I would allow myself to be subjected to your care? I think not." Cloud Vial shook slightly on the spot, then composed himself. "I am sorry to hear that, your Grace, but your wish is your own. I hope you will change your mind." "I won't." The doctor's expression soured and he swept the room with a violent stomp in his step. Sighing, Solar Spirit stepped closer to the three sirens, his expression stabilizing into one of puzzlement. "Why are you still wearing those awful outfits? I assure you, none of us are infected." The Sirens glanced at each other before Adagio responded. "No reason. Just... professionalism." "I see." He paused, then apparently decided not to press the issue. "It appears a spot has opened in my court for a personal physician. I'll have time to make a proper selection in the coming weeks, but for now, I'd like to extend the offer to you three. I trust I can rely on you." More glances, this time filled with glee. "Of course, your Grace. We are here to serve you." "Excellent. Which of you is the head physician?" Adagio stepped forwards before Aria could open her mouth. "I am." "Oh, for - I feel ridiculous talking to you like this. Take off that damned mask, will you?" Adagio hesitated, then rolled her eyes and slowly pulled the mask up, dark purple eyes blinking as they adjusted to the sudden brightness. "That's - " Solar Spirit stared at her for a moment, stumbling over his words as his eyes narrowed. Adagio braced for his outburst - which never came. "Ah... that's... good. How should I address you?" "Adagio Dazzle." Adagio pointed at her two sisters, naming them in succession. "These are my colleagues, Sonata Dusk and Aria Blaze." "Curious names. Are you from afar?" "From the Crystal Federation. Well, originally." The lie was well-practiced, well-rehearsed, and technically not untrue. "Ah. Well travelled, then. Uncle, you visited the Crystal Federation in your youth, I believe?" Moon Spirit stirred slightly from his sombre daze. "I... Uh, I mean, yes. Yes, I... spent some time there." He looked too miserable at the passing of his brother to make the small talk that seemed to flow so easily from his nephew. "Well, I've heard enough. Adagio, tell your subordinates to leave your names with my secretary. I'll make sure your first payment is ready to collect by the time you leave. In the meanwhile, I'd like to show you to your new surgery." Adagio glanced back at her sisters before nodding slowly. "I... I suppose I have time. Lead the way." Solar Spirit swept from the room, Adagio in close tow. As Sonata and Aria moved to leave, they were slowed by Moon Spirit deliberately clearing his throat. Both of them paused and slowly turned to face him, surprised to see him smiling knowingly. "I hope you don't mind, but I have a small favour to ask." He gestured towards two empty seats opposite him. "Please, take a seat." Aria and Sonata dutifully obeyed, seating themselves opposite Moon Spirit, who sighed and began to twiddle his fingers together. "How shall I put this pleasantly enough?" He stroked his short beard. "It's a good act. Very impressive. But you ladies aren't dealing with illiterate, diseased peasants any more." Aria and Sonata exchanged glances, but before they could start singing, Moon Spirit held up a hand. "I'm not looking to get you in trouble. You've clearly got a knack for your trade, better than many men of medicine I've had the misfortune to meet. I'm sure you'll take excellent care of my nephew. But it's his... care... that I wished to discuss." He sighed and continued to twiddle his fingers, this time more aggressively. "I mentioned his temperament earlier. But perhaps I did not do my concerns justice. My nephew is a man with little concern for the common good. He has always felt his father was too soft on the suffering unfortunates that line our sorry streets. I fear he is, already, plotting harsher measures than ever before against those in need." "It may well be the case, of course, that he is right. That his actions will reduce long-term suffering. But I cannot abide such inhuman utilitarianism. Compassion was never my brother's strong suit, but I know, in his heart, he was fair and just. I cannot say the same for his son." "How... how does this affect us, precisely?" Aria cut in. Moon Spirit chuckled. "Straight to the point, I see. Very well. I learned of my brother's diagnosis last night, before he and my nephew had returned. Those precious hours were not wasted. I have spoken to a handful of influential figures within the city. I believe I can, at best, postpone my nephew's coronation by a few days. That will give me time to figure out a more... permanent solution." "Permanent?" Sonata queried. "I don't intend to harm him. Not unless I have no other choice. But I firmly believe he can be made to see reason. I can arrange for a thousand roadblocks to fall before him, and force him to concede that a more... experienced candidate would be a better choice as Grand Duke. Someone like myself." "That's pretty optimistic." Aria deadpanned. "You really think he's going to roll aside for you to take his place?" More chuckles. "I am old, unmarried. The duchy will soon be his one way or another. Time, I feel, will temper his sentiments. Give him, say, ten years to learn how a true ruler should lead." "And what do you want us to do?" "Most likely nothing. But if I ask, I expect you to jump." "And if we refuse?" Aria's eyes narrowed. "I won't threaten you into compliance. Of course, should you go running to my nephew with this information... well, you have your secret, as I have mine." Something icy entered his eyes. "I hope I make myself clear." Aria stared back, then cursed. "Crystal clear." "...and this is the on-site apothecary. I trust you have experience with most medicinal herbs, but if not, my household's library should keep you abreast of information. Have a word with Fine Script if you want to borrow anything, but take good care of them when they're in your possession. Some of them are worth ten times as much as you." "Of course." Adagio murmured, injecting as much sneer into her voice as she dared. She hadn't read a single book of medicine in her life, but she saw no reason to trouble her new employer with that information. Running a finger across a surface, she let out a low whistle at the amount of dust that coagulated around her finger. "This place doesn't look like it saw much use." "Cloud Vial has spent much of the past year away from Canterlonia tending to my - to my - my father's needs." His cold, aloof demeanour fractured slightly at the mention of his father. He opened his mouth momentarily, as if he intended to continue, but no further words came. Adagio shuffled awkwardly on the spot, silently praying he wouldn't start crying. "I'm so sorry about your father. I... I lost my mother when I was young. I understand what it's like." "Did you?" Solar Spirit looked directly into her eyes with appraisal. "It... it is... God, it's awful. No matter how long you know it's coming..." "...it's always sudden." Adagio finished. Suddenly, she felt herself wracked with an unbearably weight of melancholy. "My mother, she... I knew it was coming for a long time. But when it actually happened, and I was stuck looking after my younger sisters, there was nothing that could have prepared me for that. But it only gets easier. I promise." As she spoke, she couldn't help but remember her mother, the infinite warmth and depth within her eyes, how safe and secure she had felt with her nearby. How agonizingly glacial it had been, watching her slowly fade away, giving the last of her strength to feed her daughters in hope they might live. The day she and her sisters had awoken to find her no more, and been thrown into that cold, unforgiving world. Across the room, Solar Spirit nodded, a look of determined resolution on his features. "Did he... did he say anything? In his... his last moments, I mean?" Adagio shook her head. "He wasn't in any condition to talk. It was quiet. Peaceful." The Duke nodded, seeming to draw some strength and comfort from the news. "I'm glad to hear it. This... this affliction, it can leave its sufferers in the most intolerable misery before death. That is... it is the last thing I would have wanted." He sighed. "I would give anything to restore my father to life and health, but now that I am Duke, I will at least be able to implement my vision for combating this disease." "And... what would that be?" "Where to begin? There can be no entry to the city, not even for merchants or envoys. The belongings of those who die from the pestilence will be destroyed, of course - including my father's. The infected will no longer be allowed to remain within the city limits, putrefying and spreading their sickness. They must all be exiled." "Sounds... harsh." Adagio responded measuredly. "My father agreed. I tried to make him see reason, but he never understood. He would rather this city rot and fester than take decisive action. In my opinion, he placed too much stock in the opinion of... doctors. But what interest do they have in public health? They profiteer off this plague the most. If this city were clean, the demand for their services would vanish." "For my services, too." A moment of silence fell between the pair of them, before Solar Spirit snorted with laughter. "A good point. I should really choose my audiences more carefully. Still, there's just... something off about you. You are unlike any doctor I've ever met. Certainly much younger. Perhaps they train their doctors differently where you're from." "Maybe." Adagio muttered, wishing the conversation would take a different course. "Anyway, you should probably save talking politics for your advisors." "Politics." The sneer was back in his voice. "Oh, this city is going to see a very different style of politics soon, trust me." He glanced around the workshop. "Well, that's about it. Unless you have any questions, of course." "Not in particular." "Then we're done." He paused. "Thank you." "Please, I'm glad to have the work - " "I meant, thank you for what you said earlier." His voice was quieter. "About loss. I can tell it wasn't easy. Your sisters, wherever they are, were lucky to have you." "Oh. Thanks." An awkward silence fell over the pair of them, broken by Solar Spirit's sigh. "Can we cut the crap? I know you're - you know." Adagio considered denying it, but eventually scowled and threw back her hood. "Do we have a problem?" "No. You actually had me fooled for a while there, and I can't imagine it takes much to trick some poor soul who's brain is so rotted it's practically falling out of his ears. I assume the other two..." He gestured pointedly. "Yeah." "Well, it's none of my concern either way. You couldn't do a worse job than that cretin under whose care my father had the misfortune to pass away. Just keep a low profile. If you're found out, I won't be able to make any special allowances." "Great." Adagio muttered, scuffing the floor with her shoe. "Anything else?" "Not at all. You're free to leave." The three Sirens left the property with conflicted expressions on their faces, the guards stationed at the gate parting unceremoniously to let them pass, apparently peacefully oblivious to the events of just a few hours passed. As soon as they were comfortably out of earshot, they huddled in a circle and began to mutter, each of their eyes widening as they learned what had transpired in their brief period of separation. "Can't believe both of them saw right through us." Aria grumbled. "Damn it. Here I thought we were so slick." "It doesn't matter." Sonata chirped up. "What are we going to do about Moon Spirit?" "We should play along." Aria replied instantly. "I don't want to get on his bad side. Besides, he said it himself. He might not even ask anything of us." "I don't know." Adagio interjected. "I thought we wanted someone we could control as Duke. Solar Spirit fits that bill better than his uncle. I think we should back him." Aria nodded in consideration. Beside her, Sonata looked outraged. "Are you crazy? You said it yourself, he's nuts! He wants to butcher half this city, just to... to... what?! Does he really think that'll do anything?" "Who cares?" Adagio shot back. "They're only human, Sonata. We need someone we can influence in the top spot." "They're people, 'dagi!" "Well, how do you know his way isn't better?" Adagio countered. "Isn't it worth trying?" "Enough." Aria cut across the pair of them. "Adagio, what makes you think Sun Spirit or whatever his name is would be a better pick for us?" "He's... I don't know, I can just tell he'd be easier to control. As soon as he's on the throne, we put him under our spell, and we've got this whole city eating out of the palms of our hands." "You can just tell?" Sonata replied sarcastically. "He sounds pretty strong-willed to me. That old dude would be a much easier mark." "And for how long?" Adagio countered. "He said himself he was going to drop in a few years." "He - fuck you! I'm not helping you put that psycho in charge!" "Fine. I only need one of you anyway." She turned to Aria. "Well?" "I... I don't want to take sides here. We should make a decision together." She glanced upwards. "It's getting dark. We should get moving." She shook the hefty bag of gold she had collected before departure. "The market will close in a few hours. Unless you two feel like going hungry tonight, of course." Adagio and Sonata shot bolts of lightning in each other's direction, but relented. The three sisters broke apart and set off, two tempers simmering with equal ferocity. "Who - oh. Good evening, uncle." "Good evening? I wish I could agree." Moon Spirit sighed and sank into a deep violet canapé resting against the wall. His eyes, dark and wrinkled, studied his nephew with interest. The young man was sat in front of a desk, upon which rested a torn envelope, whose contents were spilled across the desk. "Have you... read it?" "I have." He sighed. "It shouldn't come as a shock that he named me his successor." "It doesn't." Solar Spirit tapped his fingers against the desk. He studied his uncle back with equal interest. "He left a letter. It was addressed to you." He slid a thin white envelope across the table. "I understand if you'd rather read it in privacy." "Not at all." Rising from his seat, he strode across the room and tore the envelope open across the top. Raising the letter to eye level, he squinted in the candlelight and began to read. My dearest brother. I hope my passing has not taken too great a toll upon you. Rest assured, though my body may lie cold and lifeless, my soul is freed to move beyond the shackles of this earth. I know not to where I am headed, only that I will see you there again, someday. But my city, my beloved citadel, must come before mourning. I have entrusted my dear son with the future, but I would like to request you keep a careful, close watch over his rule. Though he has grown into a fine young man, the guiding hand of an outstanding leader such as yourself will be a gift to both him and his city. I hope he will cherish your advice the same way I did. May the heavens guide you. Your brother, Star Spirit. Moon Spirit fell silent. In front of him, Solar Spirit sighed. "I suppose I shouldn't have expected any different. Of course, your advice and input will be cherished, uncle." He stretched his arms above his head and yawned. "The hour grows late. Would you mind giving me some quiet?" "Of course." The letter slipped into his pocket as he left the room, closing the door quietly behind him, the words of the final paragraph that he hadn't dared read out loud still burning into his brain. Though I love him with all my heart, should my son prove unsuited - or, heaven prohibit, uncontrollable - my Captain of the Guard, Steel Shield, should assist you in setting affairs right. I urge you to think carefully about this option, lest it tear our proud family in two - but I trust you will use it with the wisdom and judgement I have come to know you for. Have courage in faith, brother. As he dared a glance out of the window, he could have sworn the mighty starry tessellation of the heavens was somehow dimmer than ever before. Chapter 5 - Doves "Within the bounds of the four seas, all men are brothers." Shi Nai'an "Hold him down. I said hold him!" The gruesome sound of blood-wet flesh slapping against the wooden table mixed with the whimpers and wails of the three Siren's unfortunate patient. Two of the sisters wrested with the stocky, muscular figure in a desperate attempt to pin him to the table so that their third, looking uncharacteristically composed and collected, could study the wound in greater detail. Reaching out a lone, slender finger, she prodded at the feathered end of the crossbow bolt that jutted out of the patient's thigh, grimacing when the felt its firmness to her touch. "It's gone through bone. The head's probably still impacted in there. We're going to have to pull it out the way it came in." The man's howl of misery was drowned out by the girl barking a set of fresh orders. "Get me a pair of forceps and some oil. Now!" She turned back to her patient and absent-mindedly began to rock the bolt back and forth, gritting her teeth as she ignored the fresh wails of pain. "Damn it..." "Here." A pair of murderous-looking steel tongs were thrust into her hands by some outside force, along with a small jar of castor oil. Gripping her tool of choice tightly, she seized the arrowhead in its pincer grip and pressed her foot against the table. "Hold him!" Four hands reached down once again and pinned the figure to the table. Sweat pouring down her forehead, the surgeon began to pull, roaring with exertion as she did so. For a few moments, she grunted in frustration as the stubborn peg remained as firmly stuck as ever, but then, with a sudden jolt, she was sent sprawling backwards with a splintering sound. Scrambling to her feet, she raised the forceps only to scowl at the sight of a splintered end of wood. As the broken wooden shard fell to the ground, she approached the patient once again, who had begun to pale and whimper with a feebleness that never boded well. When she examined the wound, she could still make out the remainder of the bolt, stuck firmly inside. The wound would heal, but as long as the bolt remained stuck inside, he would be unable to walk for the rest of his life. She wasn't finished yet. "Oil." The castor oil slid across the table, and with as much precision as her shaking hands would allow her, she coated the entry wound and the forceps in the lubricant. Laying what she hoped was a soothing hand on the man's rapidly pulsing chest, she grimaced. "I'm really sorry about this." The scream when the forceps were pushed under the skin chilled her blood and shook her to her bones, but she pushed on regardless. a grim look of determination on her face. Seized the bolt as far along the shaft as she could, she took a deep breath, counted to three, and pulled. Nothing. Swearing and kicking the table in rage, she tried again. Again, nothing. Pushing the forceps in deeper, she gripped the bolt head directly. Counted to three. And pulled. Finally, movement. The bolt, along with several fragments of bone, flew from the wound, tearing it open as it did so. The forceps went flying across the surgery, but the doctor paid them no heed, her hands immediately flying to the gory, torn wound and forcing as much pressure as she could on it while she began snapping at her assistants. "Water! Suture, needles, bandages! NOW!!" After a few panicked moments, all she needed had been thrust into her hands, and with slow but steady fingers, she set about cleaning and closing the wound as best she could, not daring to chance a look at her patient, relying only on the steady stream of blood coursing around her fingers to inform her of his status. Slowly but surely, the wound was cleaned, sealed and wrapped. No sooner had the final bandage roll been tucked in than she fell limp against the table, breath ragged and body shaking. Her charge, bloodied, catatonic and unconscious - but alive - laid immobile before her. Aided by her sisters, his saviour staggered over to a chair and collapsed into it. Shaking her hands in an attempt to dislodge as much fresh blood as she could, Sonata glanced upwards at her handiwork, a small, satisfied smile on her face. Unnerved by their younger sister's sudden display of triumph, Aria and Adagio glanced backwards at the bloodied, mangled mass behind them. "You... do you think he'll... y'know - " "Live?" Sonata paused, then nodded slowly, slurring her words slightly. "I think so. No obvious signs of infection. Might be trouble walking, especially if he doesn't rest that leg - but I don't think he'll die." Sighing happily, she fell back into her seat and allowed exhaustion to whisk her away. The glassware clinked together softly as Moon Spirit leaned in to refill the empty wine glass, the soft flowing and splashes of the ruby liquid the only sound in the silent room. Settling back into his chair, he raised his glass in acknowledgement of his guest, who returned the favour. Steel Shield raised the goblet to his lips and threw his head back, draining all but half of his cup in one go, setting the chalice down with as a shiver of warmth ran through his body. "God, thas' the stuff. To your health, my friend - 'specially so, in these times." Moon Spirit smiled sadly as he laid his own glass to rest, barely touched. "Thank you, but it's not so much my health you should worry about, but that of the common man. I pray for the safety of all my citizens, but we cannot rely on prayer alone." "Yes, indeed. Your nephew seems to 'ave taken that message to 'eart, ain't he?" He chuckled. "Came burstin' into my office less than two days after his father passed, ordering me to lock the gates, burn the dead, conscript doctors - and a whole lot more besides. I understand he's new to the job, but I 'oped he'd have a more realistic view of how things work around 'ere. You'd better get a leash on 'im, quick." "Ah, well. He is still young. He has much to learn." He strummed his fingers against the tabletop. "I take it you and my brother discussed..." "Ah, the contingency. Yeah. Rest assured, if you feel he's getting out of 'and, I'll step in. Not a coup as such, just a few stern words. All very discreet." Steel Shield didn't even look up from his cup. "I recommended he named you as 'is successor - wouldn't 'ear it. Still, between you and me, it would 'ave spared us both a lot of grief." An awkward silence fell between the two men before Steel Shield coughed and took another voluminous drink. "So, a new court physician? Or physicians, as the case might be. Glass Vial certainly seemed out in a hurry, didn't he, tail between 'is legs an' all!" He beat his fist against his chest. "No complains 'ere. Wonderful surgeons, fixed my boys up nicely every time. Strange fellas, though, ain't they? Shortest doctors I ever saw, funny accents too. Dunno where he got 'em from." "Oh, they volunteered." Moon Spirit smiled to himself. Steel Shield was a mountain of a man, an excellent strategist, a fierce combatant and a man of strong moral principles, but lacked an eye for finer details. He considered clueing him in, but decided against it. "Their hiring was very spur-of-the moment, but now they've proven their mettle, there's no hurry to replace them." "I'll say. Most of the dead-eyed cretins I see lining our streets, I wouldn't trust em' to remove a splinter, much less fix a mortal wound. Still, just goes to show, there's real talent out there. Diamonds in the rough, they are." "Absolutely. And while we're on the topic, I had the chance to speak to two of them privately. They seem more than amenable to our circumstances - not that it should matter." "Should it? Not planning to arrange a botched surgery, are we?" Steel Shield said it lightly enough, but Moon Spirit could tell he was testing him. Probing. Seeing how far his mettle stretched. In response, he laid his hands flat on the table and stared back into his great blue eyes. "There will be no need for skulduggery. We operate in the open, as we should. We have nothing to hide." The sound of the door creaking open jolted his attention from the papers he had spent the better part of the last hour pouring over. Solar Spirit's head jerked upwards, his eyes narrowing into slits before they relaxed at the sight of a familiar face. "Adagio. What do you need?" Adagio closed the door behind her as softly as she could before she threw her hood back, squinting at the sudden influx of light. "I've just left Aria and Sonata mopping up about five pints of blood from our last patient, so I need somewhere to hide until they're finished. You don't mind, do you?" Solar Spirit merely chuckled in response before extending a hand in a gesture of openness. "Ordinarily I'd send you back to finish the work you started, but I'm feeling pretty overworked myself now. You're more than welcome." "Lucky me." Adagio murmured, pulling her mask off and tossing it aside. Striding across the room, she slammed her hand down on the desk, causing several pots of ink to judder and teeter precariously as she leaned over the paperwork Solar Spirit had been working on with interest. "Anything interesting?" "What do you think?" Solar Spirit responded sarcastically. "More of the same, as usual. There's always some trivial, pointless little matter that requires my signature, or decision, or opinion." He slid a sheet of paper across the table towards her. "Here. You might find this more to your entertainment." Adagio squinted at the paper, trying to decipher the cramped, spider-like black script printed on it. Slowly, she accustomed herself the thin black lines and curve, and began to read what quickly became apparent was an executive decree. "...will have the power to uphold this by lawful use of force - this is what I think it is?" "Oh, yes." Solar Spirit muttered, striking his quill against a thick sheet of parchment with grim satisfaction. "I've had enough of that cretin Steel Shield blocking me at every turn. He might be completely content to cling to my father's legacy, but he can't duck me forever. As soon as I have that order in the hands of every junior officer, I'll have the power to affect the kind of change this city really needs, with or without his approval." "I see." Adagio frowned. "Why show it to me, then?" "No reason in particular. I trust you enough not to go running to Steel Shield - or my uncle. Although I am somewhat curious to hear your opinion on the matter, what with your history of medical experience." "I think..." Adagio pondered her response for a few moments. "I think you're not about to make yourself any more popular." "To hell with popularity. This is about saving lives." He squinted at her out of the corner of his eye. "I would have thought you, of all people, would understand." "Of course, and I do, it's just that... these are some pretty heavy demands. Aren't you worried how your uncle will react?" Solar Spirit shook his head, suddenly annoyed. "My uncle might be family, but I am Duke. He has no place to tell me my business. Steel Shield might cause a fuss, but as soon as he sees how quickly he can be replaced, he'll see the light. I want to know what you think of it." "Me?" Adagio cast her eye over the order once again. "I think it's a good idea." "Really?" Solar Spirit seemed to visibly relax and grow in comfort at her words. "Good. I knew you'd see it my way." "You seem relieved." Adagio murmured, pacing around the desk to lean over him, gripping his shoulders as she did so, a rush of power coursing through her as she felt him freeze at her touch. "Do I? I... I mean - " He coughed, trying to collect his thoughts. "It is somewhat reassuring to hear at least one person agree with me. I was starting to worry I was being rash. Perhaps I still am." He sighed. "Maybe I should talk matters over with Steel Shield. Look for some kind of compromise - " "No!" Adagio all but shouted the response, cursing internally the second the word had left her lips. "I mean - you - you said yourself, a leader should be decisive." Adagio purred, pressing in closer, eyes glowing in amusement as she felt the Duke freeze. "I mean, if you'd rather let your uncle and Steel Shield run the city for you..." "Excuse me?" Solar Spirit ground his teeth together as he spoke, barely hiding his obvious rage. "Is that what - you - I..." His voice trailed away. Rolling her eyes, Adagio stepped back and raised an eyebrow as the power of speech slowly returned to the obviously-flustered Duke. "What?" "I..." He closed his eyes, before laughing quietly under his breath. "I can take a hint. Decisive, was it? You're right. I'll have these orders dispatched within the hour. And if my uncle doesn't like it, he'll have to live with it." His eyes met her once more, and this time something in them burned with passion. "Perhaps you could join me. See our righteous work done... by my side." Adagio bowed in response, eyes glittering. "I'd be honoured." "Good." Folding the sheet of paper in front of him, he glanced out of the window at the sun, burning fiercely in the middle of the sky. "Your co-workers should be more than finished by now. You should think about heading back." He shot her a raised eyebrow. "Incidentally, several of the Guard have informed me your assistant, Sonata Dusk, is quite the lifesaver. Should I be reconsidering your position as head surgeon?" "Her?" Adagio scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. "She's enthusiastic, I'll give her that. But I wouldn't go so far as to call her a lifesaver. Really, you shouldn't believe everything you hear." "I'll keep that in mind." He rose to his feet and nodded towards the door. "Once again - thank you. Your input is surprisingly useful. Should you ever feel Sonata would be capable of running a surgery by herself, I'd be more than happy to consider you for a position as an advisor. But it sounds like you'd got your work cut out for you in whipping those two into shape first." A moment of silence passed. "Uh... Adagio?" "Huh?" Adagio forced herself to focus on her surroundings, her concentration completely knocked aside by a sudden violent desire to slam her head against the wall. "Oh. Right. Of course. I'll... I'll keep you up to date with - that." "Like I said, the pair of them are quite - ah, speak of the devil. Mr Blaze, Mr Dusk, please, join us." Aria and Sonata both collapsed, exhausted, into twin chairs that jutted out from the table. Two cups of wine slowly slid across the table towards them. Sonata immediately perked up at the bitter, fruity smell and reached out for her cup, only to have her hand slapped away by Aria. Shooting daggers at her older sister, Sonata fell back into her seat and kicked her legs. Aria turned to a bemused Moon Spirit and smiled apologetically. "We're just on break. Our shifts aren't quite finished yet - you understand." "Of course." Moon Spirit smiled, slowly drawing the two cups back towards him, nodding in Steel Shield's direction. "I take it you two have met the Captain of the Guard. Steel Shield, this is Sonata Dusk and Aria Blaze. They're the two surgeons I mentioned earlier - the ones who have agreed to work along with us on our little project." "Actually, we've never 'ad the pleasure." Steel Shield held out his bear-like paw of a hand that sequentially crushed both Aria and Sonata's in his grip. "'alf of my lads owe their lives and livelihood to you two fine young men. Though I 'ave to say, you look a right state. Busy day?" "You could say that. Plenty of cleaning up." Aria shuddered. "While we're here, I thought you should know the guy you sent us earlier is going to live. Probably." She muttered the last word under her breath. "It could be a few weeks before he's ready for duty again, though." Steel Shield broke into a broad grin and slammed a paw down on her shoulder, causing her to yelp involuntarily in pain, "Excellent work, son! 'course, I didn't doubt you for a moment!" "Thanks, but I can't take any of the credit." Aria muttered through gritted teeth, rubbing her wounded shoulder as she nodded her head towards Sonata. "Sonata's the one you should be thanking." Steel Shield nodded in acknowledgement, but to Sonata's relief spared her a battering pat on the back. "All the same, good on you two. The Duke certainly has an eye for the best, that's all I can say." "Of course he does." Aria smirked, leaning back in her chair. "Well, apart from Adagio." As she grimaced, Sonata slowly stretched her arm out and wrapped her fingers around one of the cups. "Ditched us when we weren't were paying attention and left us to mop up. I mean, I was thinking of doing the same thing, but..." "Really?" Moon Spirit raised an eyebrow. "Any idea where he went?" "Not really." Aria shrugged. "Sh - he spends a lot of time with the Duke. Probably trying to ditch the surgery for something cushier." "Probably." Sonata muttered, returning her empty cup to the table as nonchalantly as she could. "Adagio's a vulture, he'll do anything if it benefits him." "But he must know Steel Shield and I wield reasonable authority - and he's made to attempt to ingratiate herself to me. Quite the opposite, he's been rather forbidding - no offence." "I 'ave to agree." Steel Shield nodded along to Moon Spirit's musings. "Cold fella. Aloof, almost. Suppose he and the Duke 'ave that in common. Makes more sense, when you put it that way. I could see the pair of 'em getting along warmly enough." "Perhaps." Moon Spirit smiled, his lips just a little tighter than before. "Has he mentioned the young Duke to either of you? Mentioned anything you think might be pertinent?" Sonata and Aria considered the question for a moment before Sonata chirped up. "If you mean, 'does he spend every other breath talking about how he'll be a better Duke than you', then yeah. No, uh, no offence." "None taken." Moon Spirit sighed. "Well, let it not be said my nephew is anything but charismatic. Perhaps we will have our hands fuller than we expected." "Aw, you worry too much." Steel Shield grasped his goblet and threw it back with one great, swift motion before slamming it down on the table. "God! That'll knock the plague outta you." Rising to his feet, he slapped a great paw into Moon Spirit's back, causing the old man's eyes to bulge slightly. "I 'ave to get back to work - you know, make sure none of the new recruits are tryin' to juggle daggers or shoot a crossbow bolt through their nuts. Wouldn't want to make any more work for these two lads." He nodded towards Aria and Sonata, who both nodded back, one enthusiastically, the other with a look of grim disgust. "Take care, all of you." A murmur of acknowledgement stirred across the table as Steel Shield thundered away, each great step causing the goblets on the table to shiver slightly. As soon as all were sure he was out of earshot, Aria groaned and leaned back on her seat. "I think I'm doing some serious damage to my throat with that voice. I don't know how Adagio makes it look so easy." "It's not that hard." Sonata chided, an evil grin crossing her face at an opportunity to mock her older sister. "But I guess if it's too hard, we can just pretend you're a simpleton who doesn't know how to talk. It shouldn't be too hard to convince everyone." "Oh yeah? And maybe we can pretend you're not a complete disgrace to medicine. Where's your drink, Sonata? Going to get wasted and amputate the wrong leg - again?" "Like you'd last five minutes without me! What's the division of labour again? Oh, that's right, I'm there to do everything while you hand me tools and try not to get in the way - " "Ladies, please!" Moon Spirit cut in, causing both sisters to fall silent, content merely to glower at each other. "I - I'll pretend I didn't hear that comment about amputation." His gaze flickered to a candle burning softly in the corner with a series of black marks at regular intervals down its length. "As entertaining as this discussion has been, it has gone on for far too long." "Sure." Adagio rose to her feet before grasping Sonata's collar and dragging her upright, ignoring her screech of protest. "You don't think we have anything to worry about? With Adagio, I mean." Moon Spirit paused, then shook his head, apparently convincing himself. "Steel Spirit is right, I wouldn't worry about it. Like you said, she's probably just looking for a better-paid, lower-effort position." He paused, before strumming his fingers against the tabletop and clearing his throat awkwardly. "There might well be another explanation altogether," he offered charitably. "Yeah?" Aria glanced up at him. "What?" "Well... my nephew is a young man, and your co-worker is a young woman. It's entirely possible he is entertaining her for - " "All right, I get it. Sorry I asked." Aria held up a hand, a grimace forming on her lips. "Look, just... trust me. It's not that. She's just sucking up to power and authority, same as usual. That's basically her hobby. It's pretty much all she ever does." As the sun slowly dipped below the horizon, a flurry of activity blitzed through the city as orders and roaring commands began to be dispatched. Swords were rallied, armour donned, and torches lit. The work began. "Get moving!" The city's streets had darkened to a gloom, yet light still spilled through them from the hundreds of burning torches held fast in the tight grip of the guard, illuminating every doorway and windowsill in their eerie orange glow. The targets of their scorching fury wailed and groaned in agony as they were forced, be it by the roar of a voice or the point of a spear, forming a long column of suffering that shambled slowly through the street, making slow yet steady progress to their ultimate destination, the city gates. Those too weak or too consumed with the affliction collapsed on the spot, the fortunate to be dragged from the column and dispatched in cold blood before they were crushed to death by a thousand naked feet of their shambling brethren. Corpses, some piled ten or twenty high, were stacked in every square, every open space and parting that could support them. As soon as they were deemed to have reached a critical mass, they were doused in oil and lit aflame, the possessions of the deceased tossed atop the burning totems as their foul stench floated into the air. Atop two great steeds sat two figures, one wrapped in a thick cloak and obscured behind a thin, beaked mask, the other dressed in a fine velvet suit, his hands wrapped in luxurious leather gloves wrapped tightly in an iron grip around the reins to his beast. His eyes, hidden behind a thick ivory mask, studied the carnage around him, writ of his own hand. As he studied the despair, took in the misery on the faces, and smelt the ashes, he felt the first pang of conscience course through his body like a chill of ice through his blood. He glanced to his side, surprised to see his second observing the scene passively, her orchid eyes not flickering at the suffering. A bark snapped Solar Spirit's attention away from Adagio and towards two soldiers who had cornered a young woman carrying a package in her arms. In one of their hands strained a dog, its collar little more than a thick chain wrapped around its neck, who was barking and scrabbling at the girl in a frenzy. One of the guards reached out and pulled the cloth covering her face away, leaning in to inspect her. His frown only deepened as he took in the terrified, yet unblemished features of what appeared to be a woman in perfect health. He stepped back and was about to chastise his hound when his gaze suddenly flickered to the package in her arms - a package that had begun to stir and wail, even as it's desperate mother attempted in vain to soothe it, her wide, horrified eyes staring in dread at the approaching soldier. Stepping forwards, he shot out an armoured hand, striking away the mother's grip. Tentatively, the guard peeled away the wrapping that concealed the infant's face. His eyes widened in shock and disbelief for a moment before they hardened. "Give him to me." With a howl of misery, the woman turned and attempted to run, only to trip and fall to her knees after two frantic, uncoordinated paces. As the soldiers approached, she cursed and bellowed in vain, before letting out a scream of fury and loss as her child was torn from her grip. Solar Spirit watched this scene unfold with an unpleasant sense of guilt. He contemplated intervening, but what precedent would that set? Should he intervene for every suffering wretch, every grieving mother, every wanting child? He closed his eyes and tried in vain to refocus his attention away from what he had just witnessed. What was the life of one, compared to the need of the collective? Once more, he turned his attention to Adagio, her gaze and fixed and resolute as ever. A small part of him admired her resolve, even as an equal part of him repelled from it. Catching his gaze, Adagio cocked her head to the side in a contemplative gaze. "Something on your mind?" "I..." Something about the candour in her voice unnerved him. Adagio clearly wasn't even remotely affected by the horror unfolding around her. What was it with this girl? She possessed the heart of a lion, somehow, by some cosmic accident, housed within body of a young woman. "It is... unpleasant work, is it not?" "Unpleasant, but necessary." Adagio nodded towards a burning pile of cadavers a dozen yards from them, its ghoulish glow reflected in the ink-black void of her pupils. "My Lord, forgive me, but I was under the impression you were willing to do whatever it took to control this pestilence." Her gaze drifted to a group of men, each dressed in identical doctor's robes, who were being questioned by a furious guard. Apparently unsatisfied with the answer he had received, he drew a wooden bludgeon from his waist and began to strike one of the quacks. "Yet it sounds like you have doubts." "Doubts plenty." "All of this is for the greater good." Adagio stared back at him as if he were a simpleton. "A wound must be cleaned, before it can begin to heal." "All the same, I wish I didn't have to be here to witness it." "Is that so?" There it was, the mocking tone he despised so much. "Would you rather remain ensconced in your palace, away from the reality of your people?" Solar Spirit grimaced. Suddenly, he was beginning to not just his presence, but Adagio's. "Of course I wouldn't. I would not make a decision I could not face down." "I know you wouldn't. You're a man of resolve - I wouldn't want any other kind in your shoes." The Duke turned away in a poor attempt at hiding his emotion. Inwardly, Adagio laughed to herself. She could see his resolve weakening every second. At this pace, she might not even need Aria or Sonata's assistance bringing the young Duke under her control. "Come on." With a swing of her leg, she dismounted her horse and strode over to the Duke, raised eyebrow visible even behind her mask. "You should be seen to walk the streets, make sure your orders are executed - properly." The Duke nodded, and seconds later his boots struck the dust. Slipping his mask off to reveal his golden eyes burning with anxiety, his stance seemed to tremble before he caught himself. Nodding towards Adagio, he began to pace forwards, followed closely behind by his surgeon. As they passed, soldiers and guards parted to let them by, each one of them stony-faced yet resolute. "I had no idea my men were so loyal." Solar Spirit muttered, glancing over his shoulder at two guards dragging a weak young man whose body had been so consumed by the pestilence he was more rot than flesh through a doorway. "I had expected a strong resistance. But it seems Steel Shield truly was all that stood in the way." "Of course." Adagio purred the response, her glowing eyes scanning the havoc around her. "They have watched this sickness consume their lives and city for years, while he remained safe and sound, sequestered away from the consequences of his inaction. Why would they not - " "You!" The roar of anger and hate came from nowhere, sending the pair of them spinning on the spot in an attempt to identify the source. A force slamming into Solar Spirit's chest alerted him to the origin, and an icy chill of fear shot through his bloodstream as he waited for the piercing of a blade that never came. What instead followed were a series of dull thuds to his chest as his assailant, a short, frail figure of what transpired to be an elderly woman, began to scream into his face. "You murderer! Bastard, son of a whore, you took my husband, my son! You killed them! You killed them, you killed them, you - "I - I - " Paralyzed by shock, Solar Spirit could do little more than gawp at the woman, whose cries of rage quickly evaporated into tears and choking sobs, her strikes turning to pathetic tugs against his shirt. "You... killed... them..." As the woman began to wail, Adagio rolled her eyes and strode forwards. Grasping the crone by the collar of her dress, she tugged her away and tossed her aside, sending her crumpling into a pile a foot away from her own boots. With a click of her fingers, she pointed at two guards, who immediately snapped to attention. That the Duke's surgeon lacked any power over them mattered not. Something about the figure radiated an aura of total authority and command. "Take her away. A night behind bars should temper her sentiments." "Yes sir!" Unflinchingly, the guards seized the woman by her arms and pulled her to her feet, half-marching and half-dragging her away. Adagio turned away and marched forwards, her mask disguising the scowl of contempt she shot towards the Duke as he hovered in place, his own face a stricken mask of conflict. "What on earth are you doing?!" The Duke had barely returned to the palace before the accusation was flung towards him. Standing at the opposite end of the great hall was his uncle, flanked by the familiar and thunderous face of the Captain of the Guard and two cloaked figures which took him a few moments to identify, but who were clocked instantaneously by Adagio as she followed him through the door, her appearance earning a raised eyebrow from Moon Spirit. It took a few moments for Solar Spirit to react, pulling himself upright and fixing his uncle with a resolute glare, much to Adagio's relief. "Taking action - action you and my father would not. I am saving my city. And who are you, precisely, to question my judgement as Duke?" "I am your uncle! The brother of your father, who left me in charge of guiding you into the throne! How dare you sneak through the shadows like this, behind my back! How dare you betray his dying wish!" "Your guidance has been well noted, uncle. But my father's dying wish was that I would inherit his position. And yet, time and time again, you and Steel Shield have stood in my way. It seems the ones who have opted to betray his wishes are you." Moon Spirit's eyes bulged in rage at that, and Steel Shield opted to step in before the argument could turn uglier. "You uncle is right. You 'ave no right to bypass me, no more than I 'ave any to write laws for you. By tomorrow, my men will lay down their arms - at my order." "Perhaps." Solar Spirit nodded. "And perhaps I will see fit to select a new Captain of the Guard. There are many eager lieutenants deserving of promotion." Steel Shield's eyes deadened. "And you think they'd listen to you? Over me?" "Are you threatening what I think you're threatening, Steel Shield?" Solar Spirit's words burned like acid flowing from his lips. "I'm sure you know the penalty for treason." He glanced over the Captain's shoulder. "And what of my new physicians? Strange players to bring along. Or are these the best amongst my inner circle you could muster against me, uncle?" He shook his head. "Two doctors and a remnant of a bygone age. Pitiful." "Your Grace?" Adagio decided to cut in, eying her sisters cautiously. They hadn't moved once, opting instead to stare at her with cold, unreadable eyes, but there was always the chance they might decide to take matters into their own hands - or song. "Perhaps you should retire to your chambers." "Excuse me?" "Just my professional opinion. You've had a long day, further stress will do you no good." Solar Spirit moved as if to put up a fight, then, catching sight of his uncle one last time, he relented. "Fine. There's no more that can be accomplished tonight. Let us deal with this tomorrow." His boots struck the floor with muffled thuds as he strode away, not sparing a single glance back at his assembled opposition. Moon Spirit sighed as he watched his nephew depart, then turned his attention to Adagio. "I see you and the young Duke are quite close." There was no accusation behind the statement, it was a mere observation of fact. "Close enough that he saw fit to bring you along to witness his vision. Or perhaps you yourself played some part in all this?" "I have no idea what you mean." Adagio's voice was cool and empty of any emotion. "I am the Duke's head physician. I spend much of my time by his side. What happens around him is none of my affair." Neither Moon Spirit nor Steel Shield seemed satisfied at that, but neither bothered perusing her for an answer. Instead, they muttered between themselves and glanced over their shoulders at Aria and Sonata, who remained cloaked, masked and immobile. "We'll leave you three alone." With no further ceremony, the two men departed, whispering furiously amongst each other. In less than a minute, the hall was empty. The silence that descended between the three of them was deafening. When neither Aria and Sonata made any noise, nor moved an inch, Adagio rolled her eyes and stepped forwards, daring to throw back her hood and remove her mask. "Well, I think we're well on our way to power. You'll both be pleased to know the Duke is hanging onto my every word - no thanks to you two, of course." She cocked her head and a small, cruel smile played itself onto her features. "Oh, don't tell me you're jealous." "This isn't a game, Adagio!" Without warning, Sonata threw back her hood and glared at her older sister, violet eyes burning with contempt. "How can you joke about something like - " "Something like what?" Adagio retorted, her voice quick and sharp. "You're getting soft, Sonata. How many humans have you watched die, again?" "That's not the point!" Sonata shot back, eyes narrowing. "The city should be helping those people - giving them water and food, establishing a quarantine, not throwing them outside the city limits to die!" "Oh, of course. Why don't you give everyone a thousand aurelia while you're at it?" "You're sick." Sonata jeered, the disgust in her voice now thick and frothing with hate. "You know me and Aria won't help you keep the Duke in power, so you're just trying to drive a wedge between him and his uncle. You're transparent, and obvious, and it's pathetic." "Really?" Adagio hadn't expected Sonata to see through her that easily, but she hid her surprise masterfully. "How do you know Aria hasn't already agreed to help me?" "Because she - because - Aria, are you going to back me up here?!" Two pairs of eyes fell on the final, silent, hooded figure. "Aria?" Aria sighed and slid her hood over her head. "She's got a point, Sonata." "What?!" Sonata's shriek of fury echoed across the walls, causing the other two Sirens to wince. Rubbing her ears, Aria scowled before continuing. "Well, she does. Not that she has to be such a smug bitch about it. This - all of what's happening - maybe it's for the best. I know you're fond of humans, and all, but if you really want to help them - " "It's not about being fond, Ari! It's about helping people - innocent people!" "Sonata, they're not like us. I know they look like us, but they aren't. Do you even know how long one of them lives on average? In sixty years, every single one of them out there will be dead and gone. Maybe it's better to endure a little cruelty now, if it means peace later." "This isn't peace!" "Looks like you're outvoted, Sonata." Adagio's high, mocking voice floated across the room. "Good to see you've taken control of your senses, Aria. If you come with me, we can put the Duke under our spell right now - " "I didn't say I was on your side, Adagio." Aria snapped, glaring at her older sister, whose smug expression melted away in an instant to be replaced with one of surprise. "Moon Spirit's right, the Duke is unhinged. You want my support, help me put him on the throne." The two Sirens stared at each other intently, until Adagio broke her gaze with a curse. Aria sighed, rubbing her temples in frustration. "I didn't think so." "Why does it matter which human we prop up in the first place?" Adagio complained, tapping her foot against the floor impatiently. "It seems to matter a lot to you." Aria pointed out, raising an eyebrow. "Look, our spell loses its potency with time. How tight is our control over him going to be in forty years? Whoever we chose has to have a sound judgement - and from what I've seen, this Solar Spirit's judgement is about as far from sound as it gets. Until you're willing to meet me on this, you're going to have to find another way to get the Duke to play nice." "We need a young human, someone who'll be on the throne for a long time - " "No, we need an older one, he'd be easier to control - " "What is wrong with you two?!" Sonata roared, stunning the pair of her sisters into silence. "You're talking about two people! Living, thinking, feeling creatures! How can you be so indifferent? Am I the only one of us with a fucking heart?!" Before either of them could respond, she turned heel and stormed off, leaving behind two silent, startled and bemused Sirens. The moon was approaching its zenith in the night sky when Adagio knocked softly on the door to Solar Spirit's chambers. When there was no response, she pushed the door open, and slowly stepped inside. The Duke was standing in front of a broad window as she entered. He stiffened at her entry, then relaxed when he caught a sight of her in the darkened glass. "Adagio." There was an unreadable quantity in his voice. Not quite relief, but something close. "It's late. How come you're still awake?" "I could ask you the same question." Adagio replied, her voice quiet yet clearly audible. In the darkness of the room which the soft, flickering candles laid into to the walls barely cut into, she couldn't make the Duke's face out clearly. "I can't sleep." "You and me both." "I guessed as much." Adagio stepped up next to Solar Spirit, staring through the glass pane at the bonfires that were scattered throughout the city, each one like a tiny burning ember of a long-dead firepit. "My sisters and I have had an argument. A bad one. I don't know if we're coming back from it this time." "Your sister?" "Aria and Adagio. I apologize for not being frank with you from the beginning, but I feared you wouldn't take us seriously as physicians if you knew we were related." Solar Spirit seemed genuinely stunned by this revelation. "Well, don't worry. There's no finer surgeons in this city, that's for sure." He coughed delicately. "They're lucky to have you looking out for them." "Thank you, your Grace." "Oh, please. I don't want you of all people toadying to me. It's Solar Spirit. Adagio, I... I can't..." He grimaced, as if trying to work out how to spit something painful out. In the end, he gave up and returned to staring pensively out of the window. A silence fell between the pair of them once again. Adagio waited patiently, trying to time the tension perfectly. "So, what's keeping you awake?" "My uncle." He let out a short, soft laugh. "What else? The last of my close kin thinks I'm a murderer. My own Captain of the Guard agrees with him. How could I sleep with such a burden on my shoulders?" "They'll change their minds." Adagio replied confidently. "When they see the good your actions are doing, they'll have no choice." "I hope so. But... it's more than that." A genuinely pained tone creeped into his voice. "What I saw today - the consequences of my own actions - I cannot pretend they did not shake me. I thought I had the stomach for this, but now I'm beginning to wonder if I really am suited to this office." "What?!" Adagios roared the word, rounding on the Duke in an instant. Her vision flashed red with rage as she watched all her efforts begin to evaporate before her. "Perhaps I was wrong. Perhaps my uncle would be better suited to this throne." He glanced down at the Siren before him. "Your kind words are appreciated, as always, but I'm afraid I have to reconsider my position." Her fingers wrapped themselves into a fist out of frustration. What was the matter with this guy? "So that's it? You're just going to lie down, let him walk all over you?" She strode forwards and shoved the Duke, surprising both of them with her forthrightness. "I thought you wanted to take control of this city. Change it. For the better." "I - I do. I just... how dare you treat your Duke this way!" "Please." Adagio rolled her eyes, genuine contempt simmering behind her irises. "Is that meant to be a threat? You can't even stand up to an old lady, and now you're going to stand up to me?" "I don't want to fight you, Adagio." "Yeah?" Adagio dared another shove. "What are you going to do about it - " Her sneer was cut short as the furious-looking Duke grasped her arm, his grip a band of iron around her wrist. For a few seconds, they stared at each other, one gaze stricken, the other defiant. "What are you - " His lips pressed to hers before she even knew what was happening, a sudden, swift and completely unexpected movement that sent her eyes shooting wide open and froze her on the spot. After a few indescribable seconds, he withdrew, his eyes now widening with shock. "I - I apologize, I don't know what I was - " Adagio closed her eyes and held up a hand, silencing the Duke as she tried to collect her thoughts. A few moments passed between them, the air around them as still as could be. Her eyes opened, twin rose orbs that seemed to glow in the dusk, burning themselves into their target. Without warning, her rigid scowl split into a mischievous grin as she came to her decision. "You know, I was wondering what was taking you so long..." With a fluid movement of her arms, her robe slipped over her shoulders and fell to her ankles, the rush of air to her skin sending a shiver down her spine. Even with the only sources of light in the room being the soft, flickering candles holstered to the wall, she could make out every detail of Solar Spirit's stupefied expression, feel the heat from his flushed expression, even discern the individual, rapid beats of his thunderous heart. Once again, her body pressed to his, her wandering hands this time leaving no doubt as to her intentions. One more shove sent him crashing onto his bed, where he barely had time to take in breath before she crawled atop him and drew the curtains around them. Chapter 6 - Angels "Let justice be done, though the world perish." Holy Roman Emperor Ferdinand I The soft, barely audible whisper of the hourglass draining its sand into the ornate lower bulb was somehow the loudest thing in the room. Nothing stirred outside, the world in these early hours of the morning dead and buried, awaiting the coming morning that it might rise again. A man, well past his sixtieth year yet somehow appearing even older, watched the last dregs of sand enter the base of the hourglass with a glum, tired expression on his face. His name was Silver Prosper. And as of the new sun rising over the horizon, he had been director of Canterlonia Bank for the past seventeen years. Before his directorship, he had studied closely under the former director, his father, from when he had been a boy. Decades devoted to learning the intricacies of his trade, the precise mathematical models and economic terminology that demarcated the profession. Yet all too quickly, he had come to realise this game had one simple rule. The best way to ensure a profit would always be to destroy the competition. To corner the market - and stake it as his own. It was this part of himself, the ruthless, cunning, shark-like part, that was forced to admire the prescience of Moon Spirit. The Old Duke had not yet breathed his last before his brother's contingency had found its way into his hand, a hastily-scribbled letter requesting he pledge his support, along with his considerable influence. At first, he hadn't given the matter a second thought. Moon Spirit was one of his closest friends, a man of towering intellect whose judgement he trusted more than his own. What was there to consider? And yet, the smell of ash, the wails of the unfortunates, and the orange glow of the corpse fires, still visible even in the rising morning sun, had forced that consideration on him. For the other part of him, the one most concerned with self-preservation, was very much having second thoughts. The final straw had come when, in the dead of night, another letter had arrived by courier's hand. Signed and sealed by Moon Spirit personally, the contents went beyond mere suggestion. They laid out a clear pathway to treason, a pathway Silver Prosper had a nasty feeling might well end at a hangman's noose. The events of the past few hours had proven beyond any doubt that both Moon Spirit and Steel Shield had little to no authority over the city, or the guard. And yet, in front of him laid the possibility of deliverance. He had more than he needed to not just prove a conspiracy, but to smash it right open and name the ringleaders. He was certain that, should he present his evidence to the Duke, all would be forgiven. After all, he had done nothing wrong. Perhaps he had been hasty in choosing his friends, but in the end, the Duke would see where his true allegiances laid. Almost involuntarily, his arm reached out and grasped a tightly-bound roll of paper and a pen. He paused for a few moments, allowing his well-trained mind to compose his feelings before ink struck the parchment and he began to write. The sun rose lazily over the city skyline, casting warm orange rays of morning light through the open window that spilled onto the bed and caused the two lovers to stir in discomfort. The broader of the two figures was the first to rise, groaning and squinting in the harsh light. His head slowly turned sideways and his heart clenched as he stared down at the young woman lying next to him. His heart leapt in his chest as memories of the past night came rushing back to him. Almost seconds later, Adagio's eyes flickered open, as if alerted by some extrasensory power that she was being watched. Struggling upright, she stared back as a cold, awkward silence fell between the pair of them. Time seemed to slow, then wind to a stop completely as both struggled to conceive of some way to break the ice. It was Solar Spirit who spoke first, turning his head away with an air of embarrassment as he did so. "I'm sorry. This was a mistake." "Was it?" Adagio murmured, before stretching her arms out and letting out a yawn. "Rediscovered your virtue now you've had your fun? I didn't think you were the type to treat a girl like that." Solar Spirit flushed red with a mixture of indignation and anger, and began to splutter a protestation - only for his voice to cut abruptly short as he caught sight of the broad, mocking grin on the Siren's face. "Very funny." "Aw, don't worry. I don't kiss and tell." Something mischievous danced in Adagio's eyes as she rolled over to clutch the Duke's arm. "And you? Will you be bragging about your exploits with your new surgeon to everybody as soon as I'm out of earshot?" Her eyes fluttered in mock anxiety as she stared up at him, but her small smirk belied her true feelings. "I doubt it." The Duke chuckled hoarsely, his arm wrapping itself around her shoulder once again as some of his confidence returned. "The last thing I need is - " A soft yet urgent knocking at the door silenced him and caused both of them to jump. Sitting bolt upright in bed, Solar Spirit leaned over and grasped a handful of clothes before shouting out a response. "One minute!" His eyes darted around the room before settling on a large, wide closet. Grabbing Adagio's arm, he shook her and pointed towards it with a meaningful stare. Rolling her eyes, she rose, took another few seconds to stretch properly, then lazily ambled over and climbed inside, just as the Duke pulled on the last of his clothing. The closet swung shut mere seconds before the Duke opened the door, discovering - to his mercy - that the unexpected visitor wasn't his uncle. Instead, one of his maids hovered awkwardly in the doorway, clutching something so tightly in her grip that her knuckles whitened around it. Solar Spirit felt his stomach turn as he realized how easily his and Adagio's voices must have carried through the thin wooden door. "Your Grace." She didn't quite look him in the eye as she spoke. Her arm stretched out, and he saw the object in her grasp was a roll of sealed paper. "This arrived for you earlier this morning." As he reached out and pulled it from her hand, he turned it over and frowned at the thick wax seal he didn't quite recognize. "Thank you." The maid nodded, then hesitated as if planning on saying more. Apparently thinking better of it, she turned and strode away. Solar Spirit grimaced as he shut the door. Prising the wax seal from the letter, he unrolled the parchment and ran his eyes down the letter, barely even looking up as Adagio toppled out of the closet beside him. His eyes slowly widened and his grip on the sheet tightened until tiny tears began to form along the edge. "What?" Sensing the sudden shift in the Duke's mood, Adagio cautiously approached, her eyes scanning the letter, which was shaking in his grip, rendering the tiny, cramped writing on it unreadable. "Who's it from?" "Silver Prosper." His voice was low and deadly, trembling with a mixture of shock and rage. "The director of the city's bank." "...and?" Adagio pressed. "What does it say?" "Excuse me." Solar Spirit ran his eyes down the letter one last time, before he roughly rolled it up into a scroll and folded it into his pocket. "I have to... to arrange a meeting. I'll - I'll talk to you another time." "What - " But he didn't even wait for Adagio to finish her blurted protest before he was gone, sweeping from the room without so much as a glance behind him. Hissing in frustration, the Siren grasped her robes and pulled them over her head, muttering murderously to herself as she did so. "Okay, just - oh! - no, it's quite all right, you can't help yourself - here, just... sit down, that's it." Sonata grimaced as she did her best to wipe the vomit the poor unfortunate she had been treating off her robes. Sighing, she kneeled in closer to inspect her charge further, gently lifting his shirt to expose his chest. The angry red boils and foul, festering wounds caused her heart to sink further as she realized there would be no saving this patient. Swallowing her emotions, she smiled shakily as she looked into his anxious eyes. "Not too bad. Just rest up and take it easy, and you've got a good chance of pulling through." Anxiety melted away into repose and relief as the afflicted grasped her hand and murmured raspy gratitudes. Sonata's smile tightened slightly as she gently pried her hand free and turned away, unable to look into the damned's eyes for even another second. Around her, various doctors wrapped in thick cloaks and beaked masks were administering help to the seemingly endless throng of suffering souls that dotted the camp. Though she had her reservations about the medical talents of many of them, she was nonetheless relieved that she had been able to convince as many as she had to assist her. The city doctors were not widely known for their charity. Beside her, Aria was busy sponging chlorinated water into the sores of another patient, a young girl who Sonata had been relieved to find would most likely live. All in all, she supposed she should be grateful her sister had agreed - albeit grumpily - to help Sonata in her humanitarian mission, though her temper could perhaps do with some adjustment. "Hold still, for fuck's sake!" Her voice was a venomous snarl, utterly indifferent to the girl's whimpers of pain. "If you don't stop struggling, I'm going to bite off your fingers, do you hear me?!" Her foul mood wasn't aided by the remoteness of the leper colony from the city - or, indeed, any of the comforts of civilization. Those who had been driven from the city walls had formed a small camp a few miles from their home, eking out a pitiful existence. Those who had not yet succumbed to the infection had begun to grapple with starvation, and what little water they had been able to find had been filthy and polluted. Rising to her feet, she began to pace through the rows of suffering unfortunates, eyes scanning around for any who might need further attention. Tomorrow, she decided, she would return with as much food and fresh water as she could muster. Supplies for tents, to give shelter and dignity. A priest, to comfort the sick and administer the final rites of the dying. Fuel and tools to build a pit for cremation of the dead... So caught up she was in her own planning, she barely heard or registered the thumping of hooves on the cold, hard ground until they were sending tremors through the floor beneath her feet, jerking her out of her mental stupor and sending her spinning around. Towering above her were five horses, ridden by stern-faced guardsmen who each wore armour imprinted with the city's unmistakable coat of arms. One of them - the only one unmasked, a middle-aged man with a short, greying beard - rode forwards and cleared his throat as he gazed at the suffering around him. "Who is the ringleader of..." he gestured at the surroundings in general. "...this?" Sonata bristled at the brusque tone, and squared her shoulders as she pulled herself up to full height, hoping that the piercing glare she fixed the guard with was visible behind her mask. "Me." That seemed to surprise him, but his briefly thrown attention quickly refocused. "These lepers have been expelled from the city limits for all our safety, and to allow nature to take her due course. We cannot have you or your men providing them with aid. You are all to return to the city - immediately." Sonata felt her blood begin to boil in her veins. "Not a chance." "This is not a request - " "Or what?" Sonata cut him off. "What are you going to do, kill us all?" Her arms extended outwards in a gesture of defiance, now shifting her gaze from one guard to the other, each of whom broke her gaze in turn. When not a single one of them replied, she scoffed in contempt. "We're helping these people, like the city should have done in the first place. Go home and tell your officer if he wants us gone, he can come and put us down himself." She turned and strode away. The guards exchanged incredulous looks, but not a single one reached for his scabbard. The great brass knocker came crashing down on the solid oak door with a thunderous pounding noise. A minute passed in silence, until, just as the visitor was reaching out to knock a second time, it creaked open a fraction and an anxious eye poked out from between the crack. Hands on his hips, Solar Spirit raised an eyebrow and saw the eye widen in return. "Your Grace!" Upon recognition, the door swung fully open. To the Duke's surprise, Silver Prosper himself stood there, clutching a wad of paper so tightly in his hand it looked as though he might tear a hole right through it. "My apologies - please, come in, come in..." "Thank you." Solar Spirit stepped inside, pulling back his great fur hood and sliding his coat off his shoulders. "I apologize for showing up unannounced, but I would much rather we conducted our conversation behind closed doors. I'm sure you understand." "Not at all, your Grace." Silver Prosper muttered, pulling open a random set of drawers and stuffing the parchment inside without a second thought. The silence of the grand old house, the unlit candles lining the walls, and the thin layer of dust coating every untracked surface told Solar Spirit more than he needed to know. "I take it we are... alone." "Of course." Silver Prosper nodded, as if desperate to impress. "I sent my servants out and told the rest of the household to find some way to stay home." "Then we can talk freely." In one swift movement, Solar Spirit withdrew a sheet of paper from within his cloak and held up up in the air. Even in the moody, grim light of the unlit hallway, there was no chance Silver Prosper could have mistaken the letter he had penned himself only a few hours prior. He swallowed the lump rising in his throat and nodded quickly, a new veneer of sweat beginning to shine on his forehead. "I... your Grace, you must understand, I never meant anything but the best - " "Did you?" "Y-your uncle, I trusted his judgement absolutely. I never once imagined... never once even dreamed..." Solar Spirit rolled his eyes, then fixed his burning gaze once more upon the shivering wretch in front of him. "Spare me. If you wish to make amends, you can begin by telling me who in my city is plotting against me, and what hand you played in this outrage. Anything less would be a waste of my time." "Of c-course!" Silver Prosper nodded obediently and beckoned him into a small room, a tastefully ornate cavern with a hand-carved wooden desk in the middle. Taking a few moments to rustle around inside, Silver Prosper produced a small bundle of bound paper, which he shook in the air with an uneasy attempt at a smile. "Here. Every single letter I ever received regarding the plot - that is, our plot - " He flinched as Solar Spirit strode forwards and snatched the bound paper from his hands with a sneer. "Good. Pray it serves me well, and I might... overlook your transgressions." "Y-yes, your Grace." He hesitated. "Y-your uncle intended only the very best, you know - " But he was too late; the Duke was already gone with a thunderous slam of the front door. "Well, well. It's true, then. Charity. You really have hit rock bottom." Sonata glanced upwards, shielding her eyes from the glaring sun that was quickly blotted out by the figure of a young woman on horseback, grinning lazily down at her through deep purple eyes. She sighed and returned to treating her patient, much to Adagio's obvious annoyance. "I'm surprised you came all the way out here, Adagio. I wouldn't have expected you to bother." "Oh come on. It's not like I'm totally heartless. Mostly, maybe..." "Did you just come out here to sneer?" Sonata finished her stitching and shot an glare at her sister as she rose to her feet. "Because I've got a lot of work to do and I don't have - " "Calm down, Sonata." Adagio raised a hand in a gesture of acknowledgement. "I'm here to help." Sonata's eyes narrowed in a mixture of suspicion and shock. "What?" "I said, I'm here to help. You know, you're not the only one who can play doctor. Just point me where I need to be, and - " "Didn't you just say charity was beneath you?" "Charity, sure. But I don't mind helping out my darling little sister, even if she could be a little more appreciative about it. Besides, there's not much need for doctors in the city any more, ever since they turfed all of..." She gestured around her "...these out." Her wide smile faltered, then dropped away. "All right, fine. I wanted to... ugh... apologize." "You what to what?" "Don't make me say it twice." Adagio dismounted her steed in a swift movement, her boots striking against the frozen ground with a thud. "Look, after all we've been through, it seems stupid to let some little argument get between us. If these - " Once again, she gestured at the suffering masses surrounding them " - mean so much to you, then I'm happy to help." Despite every nerve in Sonata's body screaming at her to refuse Adagio's offer of help, there was nothing but sincerity behind her older sister's eyes. Sighing, she threw her shoulders back before reaching down and picking up a sponge and a bucket of something with a powerful chemical smell. "Sure. Go find yourself some poor bastard and see what you can do." The young man in front of Solar Spirit knelt with a mixture of pride, triumph, surprise and confusion on his face. Today had started much as any other, bellowing orders and inspecting equipment, before he had been approached abruptly by two of the Duke's personal bodyguard and informed unceremoniously that the Duke had promoted him to Captain of the city's guardsmen. Even now, with the honour officially hanging on his shoulders, he could hardly believe it. "Rise." The Duke almost sounded bored. The Captain rose shakily, hardly daring to look Solar Spirit in the eye. "I'm sure you have plenty of questions. Rest assured, I am happy to provide answers. Your first one, presumably, being why Steel Shield has not been present for your investiture." "I..." The Captain hesitated, as if unsure whether it was his place to ask. "I mean... I have." "The previous Captain is not here because he has failed in his duties. He has failed to uphold the oath he swore when he took his post - his oath to my father..." the Duke's hand clenched momentarily into a fist. "An oath to me. Do you understand?" "Of - of course, your Grace." "And do you know what the penalty is for treason?" "Yes, your Grace." Solar Spirit's eyes burned into the bowed head before him. Though there was nothing about the new Captain that suggested even a hint of conspiracy or intrigue, he could never be too careful. Had he more time, he would have preferred to carefully vet and select a better candidate - but how much time did he have? It was that question, that burning anxiety within him, that spurred him to a decision. "Here." His hand stretched out from under his cloak, revealing a tightly-bound shaft of papers and parchments covered in a thick, cramped writing. "This is a list of co-conspirators - those who plotted to deprive me of my rightful place on the seat of power. Every single one of them has been implicated by the evidence in these letters." The Captain reached out with an ever-so unsteady hand and accepted the papers, eyes running down the frontmost page which contained a list of wanted suspects. His eyes flickered slightly at the sight of Moon Spirit's name, but by now he knew better than to ask foolish questions. "Well. What are you waiting for?" There was no humour in the Duke's voice. "Go. Take your men and arrest them all. Bring them to the city keep and lock them up securely. There will be a trial tomorrow at dawn. Oh, and..." The Duke allowed the words to play in the air for a few moments before he continued. "Do make sure they don't escape, Captain. Neither of us knows how long this list of traitors truly is, but rest assured you will find yourself sharing a gallows with them if you fail me now." The Captain's throat was too dry to possibly muster a response, but the look of fear in his eyes was enough. Smiling, the Duke raised a hand and gestured for him to rise. Stepping away, the Captain turned on his feet and all but ran out of the palace hallway, the last, lingering image burned into his mind being the boring, all-seeing eyes of the young Duke that would not flicker. To Sonata's surprise, and despite her constant surveillance of Adagio, her older sister worked conscientiously and compassionately - at least, as compassionately as she was capable of being. With a tight, fixed smile and overly-honeyed words, she moved from one wastrel to another, cleaning, suturing and binding with surprising grace. The day passed lazily, the fierce sun only seeming to swell as it approached the horizon by the time that the last of the infected were seen to and appropriately medicated. Wiping a thin layer of sweat, grime and swatted insects from her brow, Sonata collapsed under the blissful shade of a gnarled oak tree. The sound of thudding boots next to her caused her eyes to flicker open, filling her vision with the figure of her oldest sister. "Room for two down there?" Sonata shrugged and jerked her head in the direction of the space next to her. "Sure." Adagio gently lowered herself next to Sonata and let out a deep sigh. Reaching into a small leather bag that hung by her waist, she removed two metal cups and a short, fat bottle of a deep red fluid. "Hey, how about something to celebrate? You did a lot of good today." Sonata tried her best to fix her sister with a stern glare, only to break out into a stupid grin instead. "What happened to me being an out-of-control drunkard?" "Well, since you've been so mature and well-behaved today..." Sonata reached out and took one of the cups, eyes shining as she watched it slowly fill with wine. One sip was enough to flood her veins with warmth, still the tremor in her limbs and lift the unbearable weight she somehow hadn't noticed before off her shoulders. Turning her head back to Adagio, who was staring at the scarlet pool in her own hands pensively, she chewed her bottom lip. "Adagio, why - did you really come all the way out here just for me?" "Sure." Adagio continued to stare at her cup, not touching a drop. "Why else?" "What about... you know, helping people? Helping them?" Adagio snorted with laughter as she took her first sip. "Helping them? Please." "It really doesn't matter to you if they live or die?" Sonata couldn't help but hide the disappointment in her voice, and Adagio clearly noticed, because she lowered her cup and started straight into her sister's eyes when she spoke next. "Sonata, look at this." Her hand slipped under her shirt and retrieved her Life Crystal, glowing bright red even in the vermillion light of the dying sun. "You know what this thing means?" Sonata said nothing, so Adagio continued. "It means we can live forever. Not a hundred years, not a thousand, not a million. Forever. Half of the humans in this camp will be dead tomorrow, and all of them will be dead in fifty years, but us? We won't have aged a day." "Hate them? No, not really. I don't especially want to see them come to any harm. But they're insects. They're stupid, short-thinking mammals who don't know what's best for them. Think about how many lives you've saved today, and just remember the only reason you were even allowed to save those lives in the first place is because they thought you had the right genitals. That's what we're dealing with here." She tilted her cup away and allowed the contents to drain onto the ground. "I admit, we've been here longer than I expected. Perhaps I'm being too harsh. I suppose we could only live amongst them for so long before someone became attached. So I'm going to make you a deal." "Oh yeah?" Sonata narrowed her eyes. "What deal?" "I'll back down. Me and Aria will let you call the shots on this one. But I'm only doing this because I want you to understand, really understand, what I'm trying to tell you." She reached out a hand. "Deal?" Something about Adagio's proposition caused Sonata's skin to crawl, but she was also fully aware Adagio was offering her exactly what she had wanted. How could she refuse? "All right." Her hand reached out and shook Adagio's. "Deal." The city's streets were eerily empty even for the dead of night when the trio of women on horseback strode past the gates. As they passed the great stone portcullis, a handful of guards held a torch to their heads, studying them closely before waving them through. Too tired to even discuss what the cause might be, the sisters collapsed into their beds the moment they returned home and fell into three deep, identical, immovable slumbers. Sleep dragged them deeper and deeper, sinking them further and further into the ocean of their dreams. It wasn't until the roar of the crowd outside was loud enough to physically shake the trinkets on their walls that they were torn from their rest. Crowding around the rough hole in the wall that served them as a window, they took in the sight of an enormous procession filling the streets, almost like a carnival - except that the bloodthirsty cries of the crowd below them were anything but festive in tone. Minutes later, three robed doctors slipped from a doorway and melted into the crowd, following the flow of the parade. They continued pushing firmly but gently through the throng, not stopping until they finally arrived at the cause of the carnage. Dozens of crudely-erected gallows littered the main city square. Most of them were spent, with long ropes dangling from their arches and ending with a different victim, but one, at the centre, was not yet spent. Atop it stood two defiant figures, one staring at the crowd beneath him with sorrow, the other with burning hatred. A hooded executioner stepped forward, clutching a thin sheet of parchment from which he read off the names and crimes of the condemned. "Finally - Steel Shield, former Captain of the Guard, and Moon Spirit, former advisor to the Duke! Both of you have been found guilty of masterminding a treasonous plot against this city and against the Duke. The penalty is death!" The crowd below them roared and jeered their approval. Sonata's eyes widened, and she turned to Adagio with a look of horror that was invisible beneath her suffocating ceramic mask. "The accused are invited to issue any final statements they wish recorded." The gallows groaned and creaked in the wind, seeming almost absurdly under occupied by the two solitary figures who remained. Around them, the bodies of their fellow conspirators swayed gruesomely in the breeze. Steel Shield stepped forward and thrust his chest out. "I 'ave nothing to say." "Are you certain?" "Aye." The executioner turned to stare at the final accused. Despite his clothing of filthy rags and demeaning chains, Moon Spirit managed to find some quiet, furious dignity in his position as he stared defiantly at the hangman. "Do you have any final words?" A breeze flowed past the execution stand, sending the hairs on every attendee's necks standing straight upright. Moon Spirit allowed the moment to pass, then, in disgust, spat on the ground. "None." There was a clanging sound and the unmistakable splintering of wooden gears, and then, a moment of weightlessness as each defendant fell down, down, down, into oblivion. Then a great snap as the rope was pulled taught, before a moment of sobering, eerie silence. Two of the sirens stared at the scene unfolding before them with cool indifference. The third gazed upon it in masked horror, her hands curling tightly into fists beside her. Author's Note Fuckin' finally, amirite? Life gets busy; I'm afraid this was never too high on my radar to get an update. I only hope that can change from now on; I really want to give this story the work it deserves.
Chapter 1 - Castaways "The more brilliant the lightning, the quicker it disappears." Ibn Sina The three sisters were weightless for the most fleeting of moments as they crossed dimensions. Then, with a trio of screams, they came plummeting down to the earth below, striking hard ground in a cacophony of grunts, whines and yelps. The forest clearing they had landed in was silent as the night sky above, save for the hooting of owls and ominous snapping of twigs. For a few fleeting, peaceful moments they laid still. Then, Sonata Dusk took one look at herself and screamed. "Sonata!" Adagio groaned, clutching her ears. "Will you please shut up?! My head is... killing... me?" Adagio faltered then ran to a stop as she glanced down at her hooves - or where her hooves once were. Giving the strange, squid-like appendages at the end of the odd limbs her new body had given her a single look of horror, she promptly rolled over and vomited. Aria, too, was sitting upright and gazing at her new form in catatonic shock. Glancing up at her sisters, one doubled over and leaned into a pool of her own vomit, the other still holding her head and screaming, she allowed herself a moment of pure scorn before helping herself to her new feet, wobbling unsteadily. As she dusted off the thick, poorly made wool dress she had found herself stuffed into, she grimaced at the itchiness of the garment. It was the kind of thing a pony peasant would have worn on formal occasions, but tailored carefully for her new body. Striding over to Sonata, she seized one of her new limbs and pulled her around to face her. "Huh? Ari?" Sonata whimpered, still wide eyed and jumping up and down on the spot. "Oh my gosh, what are we gonna do, what are we gonna do, what are we gonna - " "Sorry, Sonata." With a great swing of her palm, Aria slapped Sonata across the face, sending her younger sibling flying to the ground in a yelp of pain. In an instant, she had jumped to her feet, on which she swayed uneasily, doing her best to fix her sister with an intimidating stare. "Ari! What did you do that for?" "Because you were freaking out. Feel better now?" "Well... I guess..." Sonata conceded reluctantly, shuffling her feet in an attempt to keep herself upright. "Woah. How come you're not gonna slap 'dagi?" "Because she'd kill me." Kneeling over her older sister, Aria gave her a gentle pat on the back. "Feeling okay there, big girl?" "Fuck... ugh... f-fuck off." Adagio groaned, still kneeling over on her palms. "How can you... hugh... how can you be so relaxed? Oh, fuck... look at the little tentac-hugh!" With that, she retched once more, causing Aria to wrinkle her nose and pull her arm away. "I'm pretty sure they're called fingers, Adagio. Hands. I remember seeing a minotaur who had things like these." She stretched her hand out, giving her fingers a wriggle, raising an eyebrow in surprise at how responsive they were. "I always thought it'd be neat to have my own pair." "Speak for yourself, Ari!" Sonata glanced down at her body, trying to make out its new features from beneath the thick woollen dress she had also been given. "I miss my wings. Oh, and my tail! My fins!" Her face crumpled. "Oh Ari, I look so ugly!" Adagio pulled herself upright and wiped her mouth with a murderous look on her face as Sonata began to sob in the background. "Enough. Aria, you remember how to make portals, don't you?" "Yeah." Aria lowered her arm wistfully. "Give me a second and I'll have us back in no time." "No more Pony villages!" Adagio snapped, turning her back on her sister. "Pick somewhere far away from Equestria this time. I don't want to encounter Star Swirl and his colt-scouts ever again." "You're the boss." Aria swung her hand, then scowled. "I thought..." She swung her hand again, eyes narrowing. Adagio slowly and awkwardly lumbered her way over to Sonata before resting her arm around her shoulder in what she hoped was a comforting gesture, grimacing slightly at the sight of the fleshy appendage. "Come on, Sonata. We'll have you back to normal in no time, I promise." Sonata sniffed, staring up at Adagio with her big, puppy-dog eyes. "You promise?" Adagio smiled back. "I promise." "I wouldn't promise too quickly, Adagio." "Why?" Adagio snapped, pulling her arm away. "Where's the portal? What's taking so long?" Aria turned around, looking pale and slightly sick. "I... I can't do it. I can't make one." "What?" Adagio made to move towards her, only to almost trip and land face-first in the dirt. Steadying herself, she placed her hands on her hips and glared back. "It's never been a problem before!" "Well, it is now! This place, this world... There's no magic here." She held up her hand. "Go ahead, try it." Adagio raised her arm and tried to lift a rock. When nothing happened, she tried again. Then again. Then she turned an unpleasant shade of green. "He didn't..." "He did. Star Swirl must have known this world had no magic, and he trapped us here because he knew there was no way we could get back." Aria shook her head in confusion. "But I can feel it. I can feel some magic around. Maybe if we travel for a bit, we'll find a real source of magic we can tap into?" Adagio closed her eyes, searching for any trace of nearby magical power. As she did so, she became aware of a small humming of magical energy, located at the top of her torso. Reaching down her dress, she pulled out a small amulet inlaid with a glowing red gemstone, identical to the life crystal all Sirens wore in their chests. "What the..." Aria and Sonata both produced matching amulets, and the three of them held the gemstones aloft in wonder. It was Adagio who was first to state the obvious. "These things, these amulets... they have a little magic left in them." She gave hers a shake, then glanced at Aria. "Is it enough?" Aria examined her own closely, then hung her head and groaned. "Not even close. It's just enough for us to perform the spell we use to drain power from negative emotions - you know, the singing spell?" "That's it?" Adagio repeated incredulously. "We're only just able to perform the spell we need to feed?" "What?" Sonata chimed in, looking aghast. "You mean we're stuck here? For good?" "I... I think so!" Aria responded, now shaking her amulet with alarming force as her voice rose into a panic. "This is it! I can't do shit without any magic in the air!" "Fuck!" Adagio roared, stuffing her pendant into her dress, only for it to immediately slip out and fall to the ground. "Agh!! What's with these clothes?!" Gripping the collar of her dress, she began to pull at it aggressively, only to blanch and kneel over once more when she caught a glimpse of what laid underneath. "'dagi!" Sonata yelped as she ran over to her older sister and wrapped her arms around her neck in what was meant to be a consoling hug, but ended up being a strangulation grip. "Are you okay?" "Don't... take... off..." Adagio groaned before dry-heaving. "So... gross..." Sonata frowned at that, before stepping back and pulling out the hem of her own collar. Rolling her eyes, Aria followed suit. For a moment, she squinted in confusion, then shrugged. "It's not as awful as it could be. Get a grip of yourself, Adagio." Adagio let out a foul stream of abuse before retching once more and rolling over onto her side, shuddering slightly. Sonata knelt down next to her and stroked her new hair consolingly. "She's right, 'dagi. It's really not so bad!" Adagio slapped Sonata's hand away and rolled over, causing her younger sister's lower lip to tremble slightly. Aria glanced upwards at the night sky, feeling a rush of reassurance at the sight of the familiar, solitary moon. A frustrated sigh slipped from her lips as she watched the scene unfolding before her. Once again, it fell to her to be the sensible one. "We should make a fire if we're going to sleep here tonight." Kneeling down, she traced one of her new fingers through the mud. "Not too wet. If we look around, we should find some good firewood. Sonata?" "On it!" Sonata's sing-song voice chirped back, and she began to slowly pace over to the nearby treeline, wobbling precariously with every step. "Sheesh, can't I take this thing off? It's not very aerodynamic." "I don't think that'd be fair to Adagio." Aria smirked. "Just bear with it, Sonata. The portal probably gave it to us for a reason." "Okie-dokie!" As her sister ambled off in the distance, Aria knelt down and picked up two promising-looking rocks, sharp and smooth, just like Equestrian flint. Striking them together at great speed, she smiled triumphantly as she saw sparks fly out from between them. Glancing back at her older sister, still lying in a heap inches away from a pool of her own vomit, she sighed and tossed the stones down by her feet. "Come on, Adagio. You're gonna have to get used to it sooner or later." "I won't." "You sound like a child. You gonna spend all night sulking while me and Sonata do everything?" "I look like a cow." A particularly caustic remark came to Aria's mind, and she had to bite her tongue to keep it there. "No you don't. We all look weird, but I bet there's lots of creatures here who'll think we look normal. Imagine what they'd think if we turned up looking like our old selves." Hidden from view, Adagio allowed herself a grin at the thought. "Heh. We'd terrify them. Aww, now I miss that already." "Then get off your butt and give me a hoof. Or a hand." Aria pointed towards a dark clump of... something in the middle of the clearing. "Go and check that out." Adagio grumbled, but rose to her feet and dutifully shambled over to the pile. As Aria stooped to pick up the rocks once more, she heard a rustling from the trees in front of her. From forth the darkened branches burst a blue ball of energy with a cluster of logs and sticks in her arms, skipping and beaming like a madwoman. "Ari! Look what I can do, look what I can - woah!" Just before she reached Aria, Sonata's foot caught on a tree root and she went sprawling. The cargo she'd held in her arms flew through the air and landed by Aria's feet, and in a second Sonata was back upright, grinning madly at her through a face and mud and leaves." "Did you see, did you see? I bet that was twice as fast as walking, at least!" Aria knelt down and inspected the collection, nodding in approval. "Yeah, I saw. Well done, Sonata. Anything on your side, Adagio?" "Yeah." Adagio leaned in and pulled something long and bladed from the pile. "An axe. We're not alone." "Maybe we shouldn't stay here tonight, then." Aria glanced over her shoulder at Adagio, who had begun to take a few practice swings of the tool. "I don't want to attract any attention." "Relax. It's all old and rusty, I bet it hasn't been used in weeks." She gave it a final swing, burying the head into a nearby log. "We'd be taking more of a risk if we went wandering off in the dark. There could be snakes out there." "Snakes?!" Sonata repeated, voice quivering. "No way! I vote we stay here." "Two against one, Aria. Sorry." Aria grimaced and returned to the task of rearranging the fire. It was fiddly, but every twig, branch and log improved her dexterity slowly, and by the time the campfire had been built, she was more confident than ever. Raising the rocks over the fire, she began to strike them together furiously, sending warm sparks splashing over the lightest twigs. Sonata and Adagio slowly converged upon her and stared silently at the cluster of wood as Aria continued striking. "How much longer, Ari?" "As... long... as... it... takes..." Aria scowled through gritted teeth. "This was so much easier with magic." "I'm staaarvinng. 'dagi, I'm hungry!" "Sonata, just... just give it a rest, all right?" Adagio stared down at the miserable campfire-to-be with a borderline look of hysteria on her face. "Aria, have you ever done this before?" "What do you think?" Aria snapped back. "I think we're going to freeze to death. If I ever get my hooves on Star Swirl, I'll... I'll..." But what Adagio planned to do to Star Swirl they never found out, for at that moment, the fire smoked as the faintest kindling caught on and burst into a cluster of warm orange flames, much to Aria's delight. "Yes! Quick, pass me some of those leaves! No, not the wet ones! The dry ones, you idiot!" Within a few minutes, the fire was blazing, and the three of them were huddled close around it, clutching their sides as each tried to sink further into their wool overcoats. For a short while, they each said nothing, enjoying the warm flames that slowly ebbed away at the cold that bit into their extremities and numbed them. Eventually, Adagio was the first to break the silence. Retrieving her amulet, she held her arm out and allowed the gemstone to dangle from between her fingertips, gazing at it in wonder. "They do look just like our life crystals. I'm willing to bet they work the same way." "You think?" Aria retrieved hers and turned it over in her fingers before lacing it around her neck. "So all we have to do is charge them with negative emotions, and we'll..." "Never die." Sonata chimed in, her voice quiet, yet full of wonder. "I remember our mother telling us that when we were young." She sighed. "But where are we going to find negative energy to drain in this world?" "We'll find some." Adagio said confidently, tying the amulet closed behind her neck. "Doesn't matter what dimension we're in, we'll always find some creatures willing to argue and fight. They just need a little... push." "We'll have to be careful." Aria cut in. "We don't have our magical powers any more. If we go around stirring up trouble openly, we won't be able to fight our way out of it so easily." "Then we'll be careful." Adagio responded. "Like we were before we were grown. Remember?" "Oh, I remember!" Sonata chirped. "Like when we used to sing for the pegasai princess!" "Exactly." Adagio nodded, a nostalgic look warming her features. "What a month. We must have gotten her through fifteen different suitors before Clover the Clever saw through us." The three of them cackled at the memory. "This world is ours for the taking, girls. We just have to play it cool and take it slow. Find out who's got the power, get in close, and then, when they're not looking..." Adagio smashed her fist into her open palm. "Take it." More cackles as Sonata tied her amulet around her neck, joining her sisters in their triumphant cheers. Adagio was the first to be woken by the gentle chirping of birds, the soft rustling of the trees in the morning wind, and the fierce glint of the sun beating down on her eyelids. Pulling her knees up to her chest, she yawned and stretched her arms outward, before rubbing the grit of the night's sleep out of her eyes. Blinking through her hazy morning vision, she could just about make out... "Aghh!!" Adagio scrambled around on the floor as the sight of a man with a wild beard and loose-fitting clothing phased into view. He was sat atop a pile of cut logs, cradling the axe between his knees, and seemed just as startled by her reaction as she was by his appearance. All of a sudden, she felt furious, and, rising to her feet, began to bellow. "Why are you watching us sleep like that, you - woah." As the woodcutter rose with her, Adagio's voice broke off, and she took a step back and felt a surge of panic rush through her as she realized just how tall he was, his long legs closing the distance between them effortlessly. She'd faced creatures several times her size before, but never without her magic to fall back on. His bulging muscles, wild beard and axe-wielding did nothing alleviate her fear. "I'm sorry if I gave you a fright. I didn't want to wake you all up, is all." The woodsman raised his hands, axe still tightly clutched in his right fist. "I usually chop wood here in the morning, but I've never seen you around these parts, so I figured you were travelling people. Are your men out hunting? It's awful dangerous for three young ladies to be left alone." "I... me and my sisters, we're going to... going to leave now." She aimed a kick at Sonata, who merely whined and rolled over in her sleep. "Sonata!" Adagio hissed, not breaking her gaze with the woodsman for a second, who finally realized Adagio had been staring at the axe he was holding the whole time, and let it fall to the floor, a sheepish look on his face. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to - " "Just... just go, all right?" Adagio took another step back as the woodsman took another step forward, a look of bewilderment on his face. "You're scaring me, all right?! Is that what you wanted to hear?" "Miss, I'm trying to help you - " "I said fuck off!" Adagio screamed, startling both of her sisters awake. Sonata blinked stupidly as she raised her head, before letting out a yell of surprise and scrambling to her feet at the sight of a giant towering over her. Aria reacted much the same way, but unlike Sonata, had the foresight to grab the axe before she bolted. The woodsman looked bewildered at this sudden turn of events, and began to step back, eying Aria with some unease. "All right. I can take a hint. I'll leave you alone." He raised an eyebrow at Aria, who was doing a poor job of looking like she knew how to use the weapon. "Can I at least have my axe back, so I can get my work done?" "Wait." Adagio stepped forward, emboldened somewhat by the shift in power. "How were you going to help us?" "There's a village only a few miles from here. Maybe an hour's walk." He pointed towards a break in the treeline, which Adagio could make out in the cold light of day as the continuance of a pathway. "Food and supplies, whatever you need. I was going to offer to lead you there once your men get back. Still can, if you'd give my axe back. I'm easy forgiving." Adagio's eyes narrowed. "How do I know this isn't a trick?" The woodsman laughed at that, a deep booming laugh that sent the birds above scattering. "Miss, if I wanted to hurt you, I'd have done it when you were asleep." Adagio considered this, and as she did, her stomach rumbled. "Fair point. But you don't have to worry about anyone else. It's just us three." The woodsman frowned. "What do you mean?" "I mean, it's just us. There's nobody else." "No men?" He shook his head and glanced over her, as if expecting to see them standing behind her. "Your husbands let you go alone?" "We're not married." Adagio replied icily. The woodsman's brow furrowed even deeper. "Your fathers let you go alone?" "Nobody lets us do anything, prick!" Aria shouted, still trying to balance the axe in her hands. "I... I just thought, seeing as you were all so well-spoken... I mean, usually..." The woodsman scratched his head. "Where are you three from?" "Equestria." Adagio pronounced the word slowly, hoping to see some recognition in his eyes. "No? The Pony Kingdom?" "Ponies? As in... little horses?" The woodsman sounded more confused than ever. "You three have some strange customs. I'm sorry, I don't know much about the world. Maybe you should speak to the priest, he's a real smart one. Reads a lot, all these big thick books. Gosh, I wish I could read." Adagio sighed and pinched her nose as realization dawned. Of course, she would have been dealing with a simpleton the entire time without knowing it. "Give him back his axe, Aria. I want to speak to this... priest as soon as possible. Maybe he can show us where we can find some magic." "Some what?" The woodsman's jaw fell open as he gawped at her. "Magic? You three, you are... you're witches?" Suddenly, he began to back away as if burned by their very aura. "Get - get away from me!" "Oh, for the love of - we're not going to hurt you, idiot. And also, we are Sirens. I wouldn't expect you to know the difference." The woodsman didn't look remotely comforted by the revelation, but he paused momentarily. "You three are evil. I heard about you. Devil worshippers, that's what they told me!" Adagio glanced back at Sonata, who merely shrugged and twirled a finger next to her head. Her stomach sank as she realized her next meal was dependent on the good will of this superstitious cretin, and tried her best to give him a warm smile. "We're not... devil worshippers. We've just fallen on some hard times, and would really appreciate your help." She spread her hands out in what she hoped was a gesture of good faith. "Isn't that right, girls?" Sonata nodded gleefully, flashing the woodsman a wide, genuine smile. "Sure is!" "Aria?" Adagio glared at her middle sister. "Isn't that right, Aria?"" "I... I... Oh, fuck this!" Dropping the axe to the floor, Aria raised her hands and began to wiggle her fingers. "Hubble bubble, boil and trouble..." The effect was instantaneous. The woodsman screamed and fled on the spot, leaving the clearing empty in seconds save for two furious Sirens and their sister, who had collapsed from laughing so much. "Aria!" "Bwa-ha-ha-ha-ha! Aw, lighten up, Adagio!" Aria blurted out between cackles. "Did you see the look on his face? He must have thought I was going to turn him into a toad!" "Well, I hope it was worth it, seeing as you've just scared off our next meal ticket!" "Oh, what does it even matter?" Aria pulled herself to her feet, still snickering. "I didn't like him anyway. He gave me the creeps. Let's just hit the road, we'll run across civilization sooner or later." "But I was hungry nooww!" Sonata chimed in. "I haven't eaten for three days, Aria!" "You could have had some of that manticore last Friday if you weren't such a picky eater!" "That thing? It was growling mould! I don't know how you - " "SHUT UP!" Adagio exploded, eyes bulging in fury. "Am I going to have to play mommy to you two forever? Sonata, stop being such a kid, and Aria, stop being such a teenager!" Both Sirens fell into a sullen silence as she took the deepest breath of her life. "Let's get moving. Aria, you can carry his axe, seeing as how all this was your idea." Aria sighed and heaved the axe over her head so that it rested across her shoulders. "It's so heavy. Did you see the size of that guy? You're lucky I thought to grab this thing." "I noticed." Adagio glanced around their makeshift campsite, but nothing jumped out at her. "I think that's everything." Pushing past the few lingering branches that blocked the pathway, the three sisters set off into the unknown. Three hours. Three hours in the unforgiving sun that baked down upon them like a torch, burning their unscaled, fleshy skin and glaring in their eyes. To add to their miseries, flies and other insects buzzed furiously around them, and for every one they swatted, ten more seemed to appear. Mercifully, few of them were biters, most content to land for only a few seconds before taking off, but in their numbers, they were just as unbearable. What little water they had been able to come across had been fetid, contaminated with filth and mud, but they drank from it gratefully, grimacing through the grit and occasional amorphous blob. They had been creatures of hardship before; this was nothing. Food, on the other hand, was much harder to come by. The few animals they came across deftly avoided them whenever they attempted to pounce or give chase, their swift reflexes and speed easily outmatching the still clunky and awkward movements of the Siren's new bodies. As the day drew onwards, they grew hungrier and angrier, and what had once been dirty looks turned to angry snipes. Aria and Adagio had been in the middle of a particularly harsh bickering match when Sonata had come to a sudden stop, a hand instantly flying to her side. "Shh!" Adagio let out a low noise somewhere between anger and outrage. "Don't tell me you're going to take her side - " "Not that! 'dagi, look!" Adagio rolled her eyes and squinted into the distance where Sonata had pointed. At first, she saw nothing, and began to prepare a scornful retort, but her eyes widened as she caught sight of something moving in the distance. Crouching down, she motioned to Aria to do the same, who complied with a look of confusion on her face. "What is it?" "There's some... things over there." Aria's stomach turned, and she chanced the slightest glance over the grass around them. Sure enough, she could make out a couple of figures making steady pace in the near distance; two men with poorly-fitting leather tunics, their hair long and wild, matted with filth. Even as they turned around, her eyes widened as she made out the patchwork of scars that mottled their faces. As slowly as she could, desperate not to draw attention to her movements, she lowered herself. "Fuck that." "Couldn't agree more." Adagio tapped Sonata on the back. "Let's head back the way we came." "Are you serious?" Sonata whined. "We just spent, like, hours walking for nothing? I drank mud, 'dagi!" "You'd rather take your chances with those two?" Adagio hissed, pulling her by the arm. "Leave it, Sonata. Sonata!" Adagio cursed as her younger sister pulled away from her and went stumbling, then tripped over her own feet and went falling backwards into a bush of thistles, letting out a yell as she felt hundreds of tiny knives stab into her skin. She immediately clapped a hand to her mouth, but the damage had been done. In the distance, the two men's heads whipped around, and one of them pointed directly towards them. For a fleeting moment, Adagio considered fleeing, saving herself as she should have at the expense of her own sisters. Then, what little constitution she possessed kicked back in, and she fell to her knees, extending her hand to Sonata. "Get up. Come on!" Sonata's eyes brimmed with liquid gratitude for a moment, then she reached out and grabbed Adagio's hand. As soon as her younger sister was back on her feet, she gave her a shove, and the pair of them set off as fast as they could, with Aria following closely behind. Very quickly, they realized they had done nothing but lose the element of surprise. They were as stiff and inflexible as ever, and it wasn't long before they heard the sound of approaching footsteps behind them. Without warning, Aria came to a sudden halt, digging the heels of her feet into the ground as she swung the axe from her shoulders. With a roar, the head flew through the air and missed one of their pursuers by inches, saved only by a quick fall into the dirt. His companion closed the gap in no time, striking Aria across the forehead with a poorly-aimed punch that was still enough to send her flying to the ground. "Aria!" The two sisters froze in shock for a moment, and that was enough. Adagio and Sonata felt a great force lurch them through the air as their arms were seized and they were shoved to the ground alongside their sister, who laid in a dazed heap, half-conscious and half-unconscious. A harsh laugh echoed somewhere behind them. "I told you it would be worth it." "Worth it? I almost got an axe in the head!" His companion snarled. "I could have died!" "Ah, but, you didn't, did you?" Adagio struggled as her captor turned her over, his eyes lighting up as the glimmer of her pendant caught his gaze. "Now that's a bonus. What are three wealthy ladies like yourselves doing alone like this?" "Maybe they aren't." The other man's head whipped up as he glanced around. "There might be others." "Nah, they wouldn't have ran if they weren't alone." Gripping the amulet in his fist, he began to pull at it. Feeling a sense of panic surging through her, Adagio began to struggle as she began to spew a foul torrent of abuse and spat at him, earning herself a coarse, rough hand striking her across the cheek. "Ahhhhhhhh..." The noise came from the ground, a single, heavenly note that seemed to run through the two men like a bolt of electricity, rooting them to the ground, shaking their heads with a stunned look. Aria was staring directly at the two of them with a meaningful glare, and after a few seconds of confusion, Sonata and Adagio caught on. Ahh ah-ah, ahh, Ahh ah-ah, ahh, Ahh ah-ah, ahh The song was an old lullaby they had known since they were frail hatchlings, but it was more than potent enough. The men released them and fell back into their knees, staring transfixed into the distance. Adagio was the first back onto her feet, and wasted no time in sending her shoe crashing into one of their heads, eyes flashing in pleasure as she watched him crumple to the ground silently. But before she could sink her foot into the second assailant, Aria waved her off, staggering to her feet. "Wait." Crouching down, she clapped her hands in front of the second man's head. "How far away is the nearest village?" "Twenty... minutes..." Dreamily, he pointed his hand in one direction. "That... way..." "Give us everything you've got. Any weapons, food, money. Now!" Dutifully, the man reached into his tunic and produced a large knife, a flask of water, and a pouch that rattled with the unmistakable clinking of coins. Scooping the loot into her arms, Aria took a step back and nodded at Adagio, a sadistic grin cutting across her face. "Go ahead." The dull thud of leather on bone was followed by a roar of pain as the singing charm wore off at the last second. Adagio stepped back, but to her relief, the second man made only a feeble token attempt to get up before collapsing into unconsciousness. Adagio glanced at Aria with a grateful smile that quickly vanished to be replaced by an pompous, approving stare. "You - thank you, Aria. Quick as ever." Her eyes slid down to the bounty in her arms. "How did you know that would work?" "I didn't." Aria stared down at the two bodies below her feet with fascination as Sonata struggled to her feet, whimpering. Brushing as much mud as she could off her dress, she glared down at her incapacitated assailants before aiming a kick between the ribs of the one who had grabbed her, screaming in anger as she continued to lay into the unconscious body. Aria took a step closer, but Adagio reached out and laid a hand on her shoulder, bringing her to a halt. "Leave it. It'll be good for her to get the anger out." "Don't fucking touch me." Aria's voice dripped with malice. "I'm going to join her. I don't think they were planning on mugging us, you know." Adagio grimaced. "I had an inkling. But don't spoil it for her." Aria looked back at Sonata one last time, then sighed and stuffed the knife in between her belt. "Did you see how quickly they went under?" Aria muttered, more to herself than Adagio. Raising the flask to her lips, she took a long swing before tossing to her older sister. "I don't remember it being that easy back in Equestria." "Well, why shouldn't it be?" Adagio mused, shaking the flask in her hand. "They're not exactly magical creatures." Something flickered in her eyes as a thought struck her. "You know, if they're all as easily swayed as this..." "Yagahhh!!" Sonata aimed one final kick at the now badly-bruised figure at her feet and backed away, panting slightly. "Aghhh!!" "All done, Sonata?" Aria called out cheerfully. Sonata snarled and stormed towards them, grabbing the flask of water out of Adagio's hand and draining it all in one swift motion. "Village. Twenty minutes. Come on!" Throwing the empty pouch back into Aria's arms, she turned tail and began to march off, fists clenched. Adagio smirked and lifted the purse of coins from Aria's hands, tying it securely to her own belt. "Come on, Aria." Silence. Adagio glanced over at her shoulder. "Aria?" "Give me a minute." Adagio stopped and turned around, eyebrow raised. "For what?" Aria walked over to the axe and slowly picked it up, hefting its weight from arm to arm as she glared at the dull blade. "I'll catch up." As the village loomed into sight, the axe only seemed to grow heavier in Adagio's arms. Every step was effort, and had it not been for how intolerable she knew Aria's victorious crowing would have been, she would have dropped it fifteen minutes ago. The village was like any the three sisters were used to, a small scattering of homes blended into gardens, the smell of smoke and waste burning their noses as they made their way inwards. Chickens, ducks and small children scattered before them, and every eye in the vicinity swivelled to eye up the unusual, heavily armed newcomers. Adagio let the axe fall from her shoulders and strike the ground blade-first with a thud, swinging her burning shoulders with a groan as she glared at everyone around her, relieved to see they were all fully clothed. "Ugh. Look at these fucking inbred peasants. I remember when they used to run for shelter at the first sight of us." Stretching as far as her new arms would allow, she snarled at a young girl who had been staring at her, a smirk playing it's way onto her lips as the child screamed and fled. "Let's get to work, girls. Who do you think's in charge around here?" Sonata and Aria glanced around, and in a few seconds they were both pointing in the same direction. Adagio followed their fingers to land upon a large building, made of a mixture of stone and mud like the rest, yet easily twice as large and decorated with ornate symbols. "Well, well, well." Adagio ran her tongue over her lips. "I wonder how - " "Shhh!" Sonata suddenly burst out, jabbing her elbow into Adagio's side. "Look over there!" Adagio turned around once again, this time gazing at... nothing. Sonata was pointing pale-facedly towards a nondescript corner of the village with nothing of notice. Squinting, Adagio frowned and glanced around. "Sonata, what exactly am I looking at?" "Ponies!" Adagio followed her stare this time, feeling the blood in her veins pulse slightly as she realized what Sonata had been pointing at. Two stupid-looking, obviously non-sapient horses were taking turns at dunking their muzzles into a trough filled with a mixture of hay and water. "Sonata, those aren't - " But she was already off, sprinting across the village space as fast as her dress would allow her, Adagio and Aria following closely behind. As soon as she was within distance, Sonata grasped one of her horses by their muzzle and pulled them around to face her. "Can you understand me?! Oh, please please please get me out of here! I don't care what you want, just get me home to Equestria, I promise I'll totally stop attacking you guys and - and I'll even become vegetarian if you want!" "Sonata, don't..." Aria started, then faded away in second-hand embarrassment as her younger sister continued. "I'll give you the other two, I promise! Just. Get. Me. Home!" With every last word, she shook the horse's head, and when once the beast had been gazing nonplussed at her, now it whinnied and reared it's forelegs, causing Sonata to jump back. "Wait! I don't have my magic, that's no fair!" "What the hell are you three doing?!" A thunderous roar sounded from within the house the horses were tied to, and Sonata's eyes widened as a large, stocky woman erupted forth from the entrance, clutching a particularly violent-looking short stick. "Nothing!" Her arms fell to her sides as she stared up at the skies, doing a bad job of fake-whistling. The woman continued to advance on her before striking her in the legs with the stick, causing Sonata to yelp and hop on one leg in pain, quickly losing her footing and falling into the dirt with a scream. The woman wasted no time in rounding on her and striking her repeatedly with a good mix of curses and kicks. "Ow - ow! Ari, 'dagi, help!" Her sisters waited a few seconds before stepping in, Aria gently pushing the two of them apart with a firm arm, grabbing Sonata by the scruff of her collar and pulling her painfully to her feet. "You three! How dare you harass my animals! You just wait until my husband gets here, he'll - " Simultaneously, Aria and Adagio let a short hum escape their lips. The woman's eyes lost focus, and she lowered the stick slightly. "I... that is, I meant..." "You're confused." Adagio pushed Aria and Sonata away, gazing down at the woman with a commanding stare. "Go inside and get some sleep." "I... yes, of... of course..." As the woman stumbled back inside, a concerned look on her face, Adagio rounded on the thoroughly-ashamed looking Sonata. "Well, that's a nice repayment for saving your skin back in that field. Anything to say for yourself?" "I'm... *sniff*... I'm so sorry, 'dagi..." Sonata's bottom lip quivered slightly. "I was just..." "Save it, Sonata." Aria grabbed her by the ear and pulled her to attention will a yell of pain. "It's a good thing you're so dumb, you wouldn't know a farm animal from a real pony." "Leave it, Aria." Adagio glared at Sonata with dislike. "Listen to me, Sonata. I'll let this slide because we're sisters, but you'd better not give me any reason to doubt you again. Understand?" Sonata stared at her feet, shuffling as she blinked back tears. "Y-yes, 'dagi. I-I won't." The enormous building was filled with row upon row of benches, and on each wall was a mess of poorly-made metal icons. It had been apparent from the outside, but once inside, there was no mistaking the hallmarks of a religious institution. Back in Equestria, many ponies had worshipped the Princess of the Sun as their god, alongside the smaller cult to the Night Sister, but the icons of devotion around them took the form of what appeared to be little more than an ordinary man. Above their heads, flickering candles suspended within a contraption of chains and iron provided the only illumination, their dismal light flickering in the darkness, perpetually at the threshold of extinguishment. At the head of the building, standing before a small stone altar knelt an elderly man in a simple black robe, eyes closed and hands wrapped together as he whispered to himself. Adagio hesitated, but when she sensed no magic, her confidence returned, and she continued to advance upon the stooped figure. The sound of their footsteps growing steadily louder caused him to pause, before turning around and greeting them with a solemn look, doing an excellent - but not perfect - job of hiding his surprise at their appearance. "Good evening, my daughters. How may I help you?" Adagio pushed the other two aside and gave the man a lazy grin. "Good evening. Me and my sisters are travellers from a distant world. We wish to know more about this land, and we were told a priest could help us. Would you happen to know where we could find one?" The man clapped his hands together by his waist, a warm smile waking upon his features. "Well, seek no further. My name is Sky Wreath. I am the priest you seek. But I must say, it's been many years since we've seen travellers in this town. Most would make pilgrimage directly to the city. I'm afraid I may not be as much help as you seek." Adagio took another step forward, summoning her sisters to follow her with a wave of her finger. Sky Wreath smiled uneasily as the three advanced on him. "I'm sure you'll be all the help we need. You see, my sisters and I are looking to return home. We believe this land holds latent pools of magic we could make use of. And you're going to tell us where they are." Sky Wreath glanced nervously at them before letting out an uneasy laugh. "I have to say, you're quite demanding. But I'm afraid I can't tell you where any magic lies. In truth, it's because I don't believe in it myself." "What?" Adagio stopped, surprised. "You don't... believe in magic?" "I might count myself as the only one amongst my flock, but... yes. In my many years of study and travel as a missionary of the church, I have yet to find any." The kindly smile returned. "I am sorry to disappoint. I can see you have travelled down some challenging roads to see me. Perhaps I can provide you with supplies, and directions to the city? There are men there more learned than I in these matters." Adagio did a double take, confused. "You'd... you mean, you'd just give them to us?" Sky Wreath laughed. "It is a blessing to share that which I am blessed with." "He's lying." Aria jumped in. "Let's do it now." "I - " Sky Wreath began, but Adagio got there first. "Fine. Sonata, pay attention!" "Sorry!" The three Sirens began to hum once again, opening their mouths in perfect synchrony as they began to sing, causing Sky Wreath to stumble backwards in alarm at the bizarre turn of events. Hear our voice, let us in, Give it up, it's no sin, Stay your sword, kneel to us, Surrender now, make no fuss, Ahhhh, ah-ah, ahh, ahh. Ahhhh, ah-ah, ahh, ahh. The demonic lullaby had just the desired effect; Sky Wreath's eyes clouded over and his pupils narrowed as the song drew him in, each note a hook that clung to him and refused to let go. As the song wound down and the three Sirens approached, he fell to his knees, his legs no longer able to support him. Smirking, Adagio strode forwards and gripped him by the chin, tilting his head upwards and forcing him to face her. "Let's try that again. Where is this world's magic?" "I... don't know." Sky Wreath murmured, transfixed. "I know... of no magic... except you." Adagio stared intensely at the priest before letting out a low sigh. "What a waste. This one's useless." Releasing the priest, she turned around as he collapsed to the floor with a groan. "Let's take everything he's got and hit the road." "What?!" Sonata shrieked. "Again? 'dagi, I'm tired!" "We'll get some rest when we're out of angry mob range. What are we going to do about him?" "What?" Aria glanced down at the unconscious priest. "Just leave him." "We can't just leave him behind to tell everyone what we look like - or where we're going." "Why not?" Aria waved her arm dismissively. "He's an old religious kook. Nobody will believe a word he says." Adagio glanced back at the comatose body and felt an unusual pang of conscience. "We don't have a choice." "What?" Aria glanced down at the unconscious priest. "You mean..." She paused, then shook her head. "But... but he tried to help us. He told us the truth. He even offered to give us some food. Can't we just let it slide?" "What are you talking about?" Sonata's eyes widened in realization as she caught of Adagio staring at the knife tucked into Aria's belt. "Wait, what?!" "Stay out of this, Sonata!" Adagio barked. "Go and find some food, or... I don't know, some spare clothes or something!" "You can't hurt him!" Sonata yelled back, flushing red with indignation. "Aria's right, let's just take what we need and go!" "And then what? What do you think he'll tell everyone when he wakes up, Sonata?" Adagio frowned as Sonata paled. "What?" "I could tell them... about the spirits who... visited this hallow ground." Adagio span around and took a step back as she watched Sky Wreath pull himself upright, clutching the altar for support. His eyes were bloodshot and his skin white as snow, but there was no mistaking the wonder in his pupils. "I... I have prayed, so many times, to be shown proof of the profit of my devotion..." Without warning, he fell to his knees and bowed to Adagio, who could do nothing but stand there, mouth agape at the completely unexpected turn of events. "Oh, Father, thank you. Bless these angels you have sent to me." "Oh, you've got to be kidding me." Adagio muttered under her breath. "Please don't..." A muffled shriek of laughter caused her to whip her head around in fury as she glared at Sonata and Aria, trying to figure out which of them had laughed first. "Listen to me, we are absolutely not angels. If you don't get up right now, you'll find our exactly why." Sky Wreath slowly stumbled to his feet, still sallow-looking and unhealthy, but his vision seemed to have refocused. There was a slight tremor in his hand as he reached out and rested it on Adagio's cheek. "An apparition, perh - ugh!" He hadn't finished his sentence before a fist flew out and struck him in the stomach, causing him to double over with a yell of pain. Scowling, Adagio seized him by the collar and drove him back to the altar, pinning him against it with a murderous glare. "Hands to yourself, scum." "F-for-forgive me. I am not worthy to touch such a perfect creation of my Lord." Adagio released him and he quickly righted himself on the altar once more. "For what reason has he sent you to me? That singing..." He whispered the word with rapture. "I have heard nothing so beautiful, so captivating, in all my years, nor shall I until I die." "Aww." Sonata clasped her hands to her heart as Aria rolled her eyes. "You know, Adagio, I kind of like this guy." She smirked as she saw Adagio tremble slightly with frustration. "You sure we can't keep him?" As the pair of them burst out into a new fit of laughter, Adagio bared her teeth in a snarl. "Don't forget, we're not finished here. We still have to decide what to do with him." That wiped the smirk off their faces. Sky Wreath, on the other hand, smiled warmly at the statement. "You have been sent to energize my flock with your voice, I am sure of it." He clasped his hands together wistfully. "So many of my followers are illiterate, that I am often unable to inspire in them the true devotion our Lord deserves." "We're not singing for... wait." Adagio held up a hand. "Go on." "In my journeys, I have visited cathedrals and seen great works of art devoted to our Lord that stirred my spirit in a way that the written word could not - and yet, few of my flock have even the word to rely upon. You will be that work of art. You will sing for them a song of beauty that will cause their souls to burn with the light of the Father." He once again reached our and grasped Adagio's wrist, pulling away seconds later as if burned. "I... I am so sorry - " "Forget it." Adagio smiled warmly, the cogs in her brain already turning. Spreading her arms out, she threw her hair back as impressively as she could. "Me and my sisters would be happy to sing for your crowd. You will assemble them for us tonight, at the rising of the moon." "Of - of course." Sky Wreath stammered. "I'll.. I'll go and let them know right now!" Grabbing a short, stocky cane that rested against the altar, he hobbled past them with alarming speed and in a moment was gone, out of the grand entrance and yelling at the top of his voice. Beside Adagio, her two sisters immediately began to complain. "For realsies? 'dagi, why'd you tell him we'd do that?" "Uh, yeah?! Adagio, what the fuck are you doing?" Aria rolled her eyes. "Please tell me you're not starting another cult." "Not this time. Well, maybe. I haven't decided. Think, you idiots!" Adagio shot back, glaring at the pair of them. "All those people in one room, listening to our singing? Think of the power we could gain!" "What power? They're just ordinary creatures, 'dagi. There's no magic to take!" "I can't believe you're making me agree with Sonata, Adagio. This is a waste of our time." "Who cares if they've got magic or not? All we need to do is stir up some trouble, feed off the negative energy, charge these, and we're on our way." She shook her amulet. "And while we're at it, we can take what we need from them." "What if we're not powerful enough to control that many?" Adagio countered. "We might just be inviting an angry mob our way." Adagio scowled. She hadn't thought of that, but she wasn't about to admit it front of Aria. "I... I just know we can. Trust me on this." Aria didn't look happy, but beside her Sonata had entirely different concerns. "I don't care if it works or not. I'm starving." Striding past the altar, she pushed her head around a doorway and seconds later let out a groan. "Ugh, what's with all this bread?" "Make me a promise." Adagio murmured to Aria. "If we do end up with an angry mob after us, we both trip Sonata and bolt." "Deal." "You guys ever seen anything like this stuff?" Sonata reappeared from the pantry clutching a bottle of an opaque, blood-red liquid. She fiddled with the lid for a few moments before letting out a growl of frustration and smashing the neck of the bottle against the altar, where it broke clean off. "Ugh, it smells weird." She took a sniff. "I think it might have gone bad." A pause. "I'm gonna drink it." "Sonata, that's..." Adagio trailed off as Aria jabbed her in the ribs. Turning around and shooting her a glare, she was surprised to see her sister wearing a broad grin. "Don't. I want to see how this turns out." Adagio rolled her eyes. "Never mind. Go ahead, Sonata." Sonata took a swig from the bottle before her mouth curdled and she spat the drink out, spraying the floor. "Gross!" She began to scrape at her tongue with her fingers. "Ew, ew, ew, ew..." Aria shook in fits of silent laughter and Adagio felt a smirk form on her lips despite herself. "I think it's an acquired taste, Sonata. Give it a another try." Sonata glanced at the bottle with suspicion before taking another swig. Once again, she grimaced, but forced it down. Aria leant against the altar, barely able to keep herself composed. "Any better?" "I... guess." Sonata took another swig. "I'm gonna see if they've got any meat." Clutching the bottle, she pushed her way back into the pantry as Aria let out a snort. "This should be good." Catching sight of Adagio's unamused stare, she sighed. "You're no fun." "Yeah, I know. You tell me every day." Adagio drummed the fingers against her thigh, deep in thought. "Come on, let's see what else they've got around here." As the moon slowly rose in the sky, Adagio and Aria returned to the altar. Sky Wreath was already waiting for them, clutching a bundle of cloth in his hands. His eyes lit up as he caught sight of them, and he strode forwards with a beaming smile. "There you are. Here, I bought these for you to wear." He thrust one of the cloth bundles in each of their arms. "Where... where is your third?" Both sisters exchanged meaningful glances. "I... she might not be able to make it." Sky Wreath's face fell slightly, but in seconds his usual smile was back. "I understand. Just one of you would be blessing enough." He gestured towards the door behind the altar that Sonata had disappeared behind. "You can change in the storeroom." "Storeroom?" Aria muttered. "I thought it was a pantry." "Ah, you've been inside?" Sky Wreath sounded amused. "It might look that way to an outsider, but the bread and wine within are of immense importance to my flock. You see..." "Yeah, yeah." Adagio pushed past him, cutting his explanation short. "Come on, Aria. I don't want to spend another second in this dress." The robes they had been given were wonderfully comfortable in comparison, hewn of silk that was wonderfully cool and soft against their skin. Adagio would have preferred her scales any day, but these were easily the next best thing. Examining herself quietly in a barrel of cloudy water that showed her reflection as clearly as any mirror, she smiled slightly at herself. "I guess it's not that bad." She glanced over her shoulder. "Aria?" "Get over here, Adagio." "Why?" Adagio's eyes narrowed. "I swear, if you've got some stupid prank planned..." "No, I've... I've found Sonata." Adagio paced over to Aria, and the pair of them looked down in disquiet at their passed-out sister, surrounded by five empty wine bottles. "For the record, I blame you for this." Aria nodded. "That's fair." "Come on, let's get out of here. And make sure you don't wake her up." Hear our call and heed us, Submit, and you need not fear, Hear our song and love us, Rejoice, for your queens are here. The two Siren's eyes glowed a sinister red as they swayed in time to their words. Even without music, the effect was instantaneous; most members of the congregation became transfixed, staring into space, while others began to shoot angry glares around them. Beneath their feet, glowing tendrils of green light swelled and snaked their way towards Adagio and Aria. Spurred on, the Sirens changed tempo and continued to sing. You will bow to us, You will obey us now, You serve us gladly, On this, a sacred vow... Throwing their hands in the air, the sisters allowed their voices to raise until they were but a thin scream. As they threw their arms down, their amulets began to shine brighter, enveloping them in a eerie red glow. The crowd had all but descended into anarchy; only the strongest had resisted their charms this far, and were busy wrestling with each other in a frenzy of rage. To love us is to live, To fail us is to die, Our word is your divine command, Never question why! With the final note of their song, the two sisters rose into the air; crimson ribbons of light burst from their chest and wrapped themselves around their bodies. Wings ripped out of their backs and thin ears sprouted from their heads as a new level of power surged through them. Thin, cruel fangs ripped from their gums, and when they opened their eyes, all that was left were orbs of glowing red light. A new note burst from them, this time higher in key and chilling. The parishioners all fell to their knees, unable to stand as the last tendrils of green light seeped into their amulets. A low hiss escaped from Aria's mouth, and she began to advance on the closest human, Sky Wreath. All empathy and reason was gone from her as she wrapped her hands around his head with an evil grin, but before she could crush his skull... "I - *hic* - I'hm not... not late!" A crashing sound and splintering of wood broke her concentration, and Sky Wreath fell to the ground with a thud and a yelp of pain. Both of the Siren's focuses were broken as Sonata staggered onto the stage, hair wild and eyes bloodshot. Staggering slightly on the spot, she began to howl an awful tune, sounding more like a cat in the process of being skinned than an angel. The momentary distraction was enough. Aria's wings shattered like glass, and in seconds, she fell from her hover and landed face-first on the ground, saved only from breaking her nose by Sky Wreath breaking her fall. Back on the stage, Adagio gracefully fell to her feet, striding over to Sonata and clapping a hand around her mouth as she glanced around nervously at the crowd slowly returning to their senses. Most parishioners began by looking confused, but in seconds their minds seemed to clear and they began to - cheer. Adagio straightened upright and gave her best winning smile in response, repeatedly stamping on Sonata's foot so she couldn't open her mouth and ruin things. Amongst the stands, Aria climbed off Sky Wreath with a humiliated look on her face before returning to her sisters and mimicking Adagio's smile. Through her gritted teeth, she began to hiss. "Sonata, you are dead. I mean it, the moment I get my hands on that axe..." "Shut it, Aria." Adagio hissed back. "Let's focus on getting out of this first." "Wonderful!" Sky Wreath turned to his flock. "Did I not promise? We have been visited by patrons of heaven, send to deliver us to eternal salvation!" The cheering continued, and Adagio let the smile slip from her face. Striding forwards, she pushed Sky Wreath aside and cast a commanding glare across the crowd, who immediately fell silent. "That's right. We are angels, sent from the skies to guide you all. In return, we demand tribute. You will feed and house us - the freshest meat and finest clothes you can muster!" Sensing hesitation in the crowd, she bared her teeth and roared. "NOW!" That did it. The crowd leapt into action, and in a second there was a stampede out of the doors, each of them rushing to grab whatever fine gifts they could lay their hands on. Before them, Sky Wreath fell to his knees once more. "I... I am your faithful servant." His eyes glittered in wonder. "However I may serve you, I will." Adagio's nose wrinkled as Aria cackled. "I bet he'd love it if you kicked him in the - " "Thank you, Aria." Adagio paused, weighing up her options, then strode forwards and sent a boot crashing into Sky Wreath's chest. The priest flew backwards, toppling down the steps to the stage before he landed in a heap with a howl of pain. "Leave." The word was curt yet carried a deadly threat. "You stand upon hallowed ground. It is not fit to be inhabited by a lowly creature like yourself. From now on, we and we alone will live here." The priest scrambled to his feet, clutching his chest in agony. A glimmer of fear entered his eyes as he stepped backwards, Adagio advancing on him menacingly. "Of... of course." He stumbled slightly during his retreat, eyes fixed firmly on Adagio. "I... I will find shelter elsewhere. May... may I retrieve my belongings first?" Adagio pretended to consider the request. "As a token of our mercy, you may." Bowing low in a gesture of gratitude, Sky Wreath scurried through a side doorway and returned moments later with a wooden chest. Wasting no time, he left through the main entrance without so much as a backwards glance, just as the first parishioner returned, clutching a large, gutted pig and a thick fur coat. Adagio grabbed both from her arms with a sneer, then slammed the front door in her face. Draping the dark black coat over her shoulders, she took a moment to admire the intimidating figure she struck in a nearby glass window before striding over to the altar and tossing the pig carcass at Sonata's feet, who stared down at it hungrily, eyes still hazy and unfocused. "Sonata?" "Y-yesh?" Adagio shot her a withering glare. "Never doubt me again." A knocking at the door caught all of their attentions. Collapsing into a nearby seat, Adagio clicked her fingers at Aria - with some difficulty - and smirked when her sister shot her daggers. "Go get it." Sky Wreath's quill hovered an inch from the parchment. His hand shook, and it took all his focus to steady himself. He had to let the outside world know. The coming of angels... it was the first chime of the bells that would ring at the end of the world. His quill began to fly across the paper, tiny flecks of ink flying from it and splattering against his nose. As soon as he was finished, he tied a ribbon tightly around the letter and enclosed it with a simple wax seal. Tucking the scroll into his robes, he grabbed a torch from a bucket next to his doorway and held it into the fire until it had caught alight. The courier had just been mounting his steed when Sky Wreath caught up with him. A small pouch of silver and the letter passed through his hands, and he watched the courier set off with a loud beating in his chest that stopped his very breath in his throat and made him tremble. Casting a troubled gaze to the darkened sky above, he began to return to his shelter with an uneasy sense of trepidation coursing a current of ice through his veins.
Chapter 2 - Valkyries "You should know that beings are of three kinds - Those of lesser, intermediate and supreme capacity." Atiśa Adagio groaned and slammed the book shut before sliding it across the altar. The sun burned low in the sky, casting rays of deep orange across the horizon, yet even it's beauty did nothing to alleviate her despondency. Despite hours spent pouring over Sky Wreath's personal collection of books, she had learned nothing that could possibly have helped them tap into any magic this world might possess, let alone take them home. A small part of her had already come to accept that the reason she hadn't found anything was because there wasn't anything to be found; that this world truly was devoid of any magical potential, and that they were trapped here forever in these fragile, limited forms. But another, greater part of her rejected the idea, forced her to continue searching for something, anything. An entire dimension with no magic? It was... unthinkable. What she had learned was that the creatures of this world - humans - were little more than a quickly-multiplying rabble of violent, tribalistic animals barely fit to serve her kind as slaves. They might possess a little ingenuity, but their unpleasant disposition and uncivilized nature more than offset it. To share a form with their kind was nothing less than an objectionable humiliation. Rising from her seat, she stretched her arms and cracked her knuckles, gazing lazily at the mess around her. The past week had been enjoyable, if unprofitable. All the food they could eat, the finest clothes the villagers could muster, and the total obedience of every human in range. That being said, the time had come for them to look beyond the present. The negative emotions of the villagers had slowly but surely been growing fainter as they adjusted to their harsh treatment disguised as religious fervour - and there was a whole world out there, begging to be explored. Less than a day's walk due south from this small hamlet was a city as big as Canterlot, packed to the brim with humans. The time had come. "Girls!" From amongst the pews, Aria and Sonata looked up from their respective tasks; Aria from sharpening her knife against a rock, Sonata from a crude painting of the three of them as Sirens she had spent the past four hours on. "What's wrong, 'dagi?" "Nothing's wrong. I've decided we've spent enough time here. This village is a dead end for us. We should do what we planned from the start - make our way to greener pastures." She took in their vacant expressions, then slapped a hand to her face. "Ugh. We. Are. Going. To. The. City." "Do we haaave to?" Sonata whined in her most irritating voice. "I like this place. Can't we spend a few more months here?" "No." Adagio grunted through gritted teeth. "We're wasting our time here, and sooner or later our influence over the locals will slip. Best to quit while we're ahead." "I guess you're right." Aria tossed the stone in her hand aside and slid her knife back into her belt. "This place is a dump, anyway. Come on, Sonata." With a huff, Sonata threw her arms in the air and began to neatly fold up her painting. In seconds, she was on her feet and scanning the room lazily. "What should we bring with us?" "Some meat and some water. We should take some money too." Aria ticked the items off her fingers. "Not that there's much point. We can get whoever we want to give us whatever we want." "Let's not get too cocky." Adagio muttered, stooping below the altar to produce a large, rough leather pouch. "We don't know enough about our powers in this world to rely on them too much. The last thing I want is to end up at a sword I can't sing my way out of. Sonata, did you dry that beef the way I told you to?" Sonata nodded, beaming and shaking a flax bag. "Sure did!" "Then we should have all we need. Both of you grab a flask of water and meet me outside. Let's show this world what we've got." The trio hadn't made ten steps out of the village before they heard a voice calling out from behind them. "Wait! You - where are you going?" Moving with a speed Adagio didn't know he'd possessed, Sky Wreath skidded to a halt less than five metres from them and leaned over, ragged breath catching in his throat as he fought to regain his composure. Eventually, he rose to his full height once more with a look of alarm. "You... you can't leave!" "You're bolder than usual." Adagio noted, glaring him down with a contemptuous gaze. "Going to try and stop us?" The priest's hands flew to his sides in a gesture of submission. "You don't understand. If they think I've been lying - " His voice cut off as a smile dawned on his face. "Oh, thank the Lord." "What are you taking about?" Adagio's question was answered by a thundering of hooves, beating against the dry ground to fill the air with dust as a dozen riders slowly hovered into view, most of them clad head-to-toe in plate-metal armour. Their eyes were little more than black slits cut against the shining metal, and at their head, wearing robes of fine velvet atop a snow-white steed, rode a young man with neatly-cut hair and a thin, elegant-looking sword at his waist. Adagio, Sonata and Aria gawped at the display unfolding before them. As the headsman laid eyes on the three of them, his expression changed, and a look of first shock, then wonder seemed to dawn upon his face. Then his features hardened. With a single, fluid motion, he dismounted his horse and landed on the ground, hand trailing from his side to rest upon the handle of his scabbard. He paused momentarily, then, emboldened perhaps by the look of shock upon the Siren's faces, he strode towards them, pausing less than ten feet away. His mouth opened once, then he spared a glance at Sky Wreath. "It seems you were truthful. You're lucky my lord respects your judgement, you know. If I had been in his shoes, I'd have tossed your miserable letter in the fire." Sky Wreath attempted a smile, the gave up halfway through. He made another attempt to talk, but was cut off once more by the young man's brutish, curt voice, now directed at the three Sirens. "You are the women I was told of. I have to say, I didn't believe it at first. Couldn't. I had to see, with my own eyes, if what I had heard was true." The three sisters glanced at each other in confusion. "Heard what?" Aria shot back, eyebrow raised. The man's eyes narrowed in response. "That you are... angels. Fallen from heaven to guide man to eternity." His hand didn't flinch from the scabbard. "Though I am more sceptical. More inclined to believe that practitioners of magic had descended upon my fiefdom to feed upon my subjects." "I... see." Adagio murmured delicately, masking her internal scream of frustration expertly. "How can we... prove our divinity?" "Nothing. I am not here to judge your true nature. I leave that to wiser men than I." With a swift, obviously-practiced movement, his sword flew from the scabbard, followed by a dozen more swords flying to his hands of the men of his entourage. "You will accompany me and my men back to my lord's court. From there, we will ascertain your true nature." The three sisters exchanged glances once more, this time unanimous in their decision. "Get fucked." Aria spat the words with pure venom in her voice. "We're not going anywhere with you." The young man blinked in surprise before a grim smile crossed his face. "I had hoped it would not come to force, but if you leave me no choice..." The music burst from the Sirens almost on instinct, less of a song and more of a lullaby that caused the soldiers to instantly freeze. Axes, swords and bows fell to the ground as all focus seemed to leave them, replaced by quiet, demure compliance. The young man, on the other hand, seemed unaffected, but he span around nonetheless, his mouth falling open in shock as he watched his soldiers swayed so instantly to the Siren's song. "What the - " Gripping his sword, he turned around once more and slowly stepped backwards from the three Sirens, whose eyes had begun to glow with an evil red flare. As her sisters continued to hum, Adagio stepped forwards until she was but a foot away from the young man. She feinted slightly to one side, then her arm shot out and seized the front of his shirt. His sword clattered to his side as his eyes filled with genuine fear, much to her delight. The voice that then came out of her was high-pitched and cruel, nothing like her own. "Oh, now that's just sad." She gave him a shake before releasing her grip and allowing him to fall to the ground with a thud. "If you want to live to see tomorrow, I suggest you go running back to daddy before we really lose our patience." That did it. The man scrambled back several paces as he struggled to his feet, then took several more steps back. In moments, he was scrambling atop his steed and charging off into the distance, abandoning his men who were still swaying in confused delirium. As the Sirens trailed off, one by one each of them seemed to awaken from their daze with a yell of horror, before grabbing the reins of their steed and bolting. Before long, all that remained were a scattering of dropped weapons and a thin haze of dust. Adagio examined the carnage around them one last time before rolling her eyes and turning around to face Sky Wreath. The priest was blinking in confusion, a confusion which melted into fear as the three Sirens approached him. "I... I didn't..." Adagio raised a fist, a jolt of pleasure shooting through her as the elderly man quailed before them. "No! I didn't know, I swear! Please, mercy, mercy!" "Come on, Adagio." Aria tapped her on the shoulder. "You got what you wanted. He's scared. It won't be long before they come back, and I don't think they'll sit around and wait for us to make our move a second time." Adagio glared at Sky Wreath one more time before snarling and grabbing him by the hair. Dragging him to the ground, she forced his face into the dirt and growled in his ear. "Forget you ever saw us. Go back to your church and live out the rest of your days in your pathetic human obscurity, while we live forever." More walking. Sonata complaining every damned step, about her feet hurting, or her back aching, or... something. Aria heading up the rear, firing an endless stream of snide comments at the pair of them. And at the front, Adagio gritting her teeth, desperately trying to keep her composure. The sun slowly set and the moon once more rose into the sky, but they didn't stop. Every rustling and snapping tree branch caused them to freeze and scan the darkness for movement - the faintest light of a torch of the merest glint of a sword that could tip them off to an ambush. Slowly but surely, the paranoia and exertion took its toll. As the moon approached its zenith, Adagio came to a sudden halt and turned to her companions, eyes sallow and faded a darker shade than usual. "All right." She took a deep breath as she gazed wearily at their bloodshot eyes and anxious expressions. "I can't do this any more. We should rest up for the night." "You sure?" Aria muttered, glancing around at nothing in particular. "I'm sure we're being followed. If we fall asleep, we'll be sitting ducks." "We'll be even more exposed if we collapse from exhaustion." Adagio countered. "Besides, they couldn't be following us. They don't know which way we left, remember?" Aria nodded begrudgingly. "I guess you're right. What do you think, Sonata?" "I... I don't know." Sonata murmured, staring groggily into the distance. "I wanna sleep." "That's all I needed to hear." Adagio clicked her fingers. "Come on. Let's get off the road." Slipping through the trees, the three of them found a suitable clearing in short course, filled with enough sharp rocks and overgrown weeds to reassure them nobody had used it in a long time. Not bothering to make even a rudimentary fire, the three Sirens simply picked a tree, collapsed against it, and allowed themselves to succumb to tiredness. Dreams swirled around the woods, hovering in the air for a while before they struck their sleeping victims. Each Siren struggled in their sleep, perturbed by the constant visions of their slumber, eyes flickering persistently as they hovered on the turning point between waking and rest. Sonata was the first to be awoken, by a rough hand slamming itself against her mouth, muffling her screams as a thin knife was pushed against her neck. As the cold steel dug into her skin, she whimpered and stopped screaming into the rough fist. A coarse order was muttered into her ear, and she slowly rose to her feet, not daring to turn her head. "Where are the others?" Sonata's eyes flickered around. With the moon setting below the treeline, the clearing was pitch-black. The slumbering forms of Aria and Adagio were completely hidden. "Where are they?!" The knife slid a centimetre across her neck, allowing a thin trickle of blood to flow down her chest. Sonata squealed and shook her head rapidly. "Mmm-mm! Mphhmmm!!" With a curse, the hand loosened slightly from her mouth as the knife dug in ever closer. Sonata took a deep breath before responding with a faint whisper, as loudly as she dared. "I... I don't know. I'm telling the truth!" She gasped as the blade of the knife shifted so that the tip now dug into the base of her chin. "We had an argument and, and, and... and broke up. It's just me, I swear." A moment's hesitation, then the hand reached out once more and grabbed her by the arm. With a yell, she was roughly dragged along through the trees, branches whipping her face and roots tripping her up until she and her assailant burst out into another clearing. There, a dozen men sat around a roaring campfire, at their head an all-too unwelcome face. The young man who had accosted them earlier rose with a grim smile, an angry red bruise burning on his cheek where he had struck the ground earlier. Sonata took a step back, only to be forcefully shoved forwards by the man who had found her. "Hey!" "Shut it." The brute grunted, staring past her at the young man. "I can't find the others." "It doesn't matter. One will do." The young man approached Sonata cautiously. "No tricks this time, witch?" Sonata broke out into a broad grin before throwing back her head and letting out a high-pitched hum. A few of the men flinched in response, but in seconds it was clear there was no danger. What had once been a hypnotising lullaby was now nothing more than an irritating screech, and in seconds the camp had erupted into a cacophony of raucous laughter. Sonata felt the song die on her lips before it could begin, her eyes widening as she realized how ineffective her lone singing was. "I... I, uhm, I've had a cold recently. Otherwise you guys would totally be, like, under my control right now - " Her babbling was cut short by a swift blow across the cheek that sent her sprawling to the floor. As she scrambled to right herself, the young man advanced and pulled her upright by the hair, ignoring her howls of pain as he forced her face up to his. His otherwise handsome features were distorted by his wild eyes, untamed hair and unshaved stubble, and when he opened his mouth to speak, his foul breath made her gag. "Not much by yourself, are we, girl?" He glanced over her shoulder at the lackey who had captured her. "I have a feeling we pulled the runt of the litter here. Still, she shouldn't make too much trouble. The king will find a use for her, I'm sure." With a final leer, he released Sonata and allowed her to stumble backwards. "But where are my manners? Men, we have a lady amongst us!" More laughter. He stooped low in a mock bow. "Little Rock, ma'am. But I'm not sure I've had the pleasure." When Sonata said nothing, merely continued to stare stonily at him, he scowled. "As you like. Tie her up." Sonata immediately felt a set of powerful hands seize her from behind, and a thick rope snake itself around her wrists. In seconds, she was lying on her stomach with her arms and legs firmly bound behind her, muttering angrily into the dirt. In the background, Little Rock turned his back to her and glared at his subordinates. "They're more trouble than they're worth, these three. If you find the others, just put a sword in them. As long as we have one of them, the King will be satisfied. From what I've seen, we might as well burn this one right here." A mutter of consent rippled through the camp. "Good." The word was a single, quiet triumph. "Get some rest. We ride at dawn tomorrow. I don't want to spend a second longer than necessary in these accursed woods." Aria and Adagio awoke before the sun had yet to rise above the horizon, the angry tweeting and songs of the morning birds forcing them from peaceful slumber into cold alertness. As they grumbled and blinked to clear their hazy vision, it was Aria who first noticed their sister's absence. "Where's - Sonata?" Adagio's gaze flickered around the clearing. When she saw no sign of Sonata, she slowly crept to her feet and cupped her hands to her mouth. "SONATA!" "Shh!" Aria snapped, waving her arms in protest. Adagio groaned and pinched her nose. "What? I'm just trying to help." "Anyone could be listening, Adagio!" Aria froze on the spot, listening intently for any sound from the woods around them. When none materialized, she relaxed slightly. "Something's not right. Sonata wouldn't just wander off in the middle of the night, that's not like her at all." "Maybe she did." Adagio muttered, now stretching her legs. "I've had half a mind to ditch you two since we landed here. Looks like she's been thinking the same thing." "You... you really think so?" Aria replied, looking surprisingly hurt by the prospect. "I mean... really? After everything we've been through?" "It's not like she could have gone far on foot. I'm sure we'll run into her sooner or later." Adagio raised an eyebrow at her sister. "That is, assuming we're not about to go our separate ways this morning." "I..." Aria faltered. "No. I wasn't planning on it." "Then let's get moving." Adagio slung her leather pouch over her shoulder and nodded towards a break in the treeline. "The city should only be a few hours walk from here. Once we're there, we can decide what to do next." As the dawn slowly broke over the horizon, Little Rock's entourage departed, one new captive in tow. Despite her protestations, Sonata remained bound hand and foot, draped over the back of a horse and weighed down with a heavy bag on her back that crushed any ideas of escape. As demeaning as the mode of transport might be, a small part of her was silently grateful she was not being forced to walk any further, let alone keep pace with the procession. In fact, apart from the occasional snide gesture and comment, she was mostly bored. Though her miserable attempt at singing last night had knocked the bulk of the wind out of her sails, there were still plenty of scared faces around, each wondering what magical powers their catch might truly be capable of. And if that thought was what it took to keep wandering hands at bay, Sonata was all too happy to entertain it. In the meanwhile, she idly observed the passing countryside in an attempt to entertain herself, occasionally trying to pick out similar-looking flowers and assign them names, the same way she had done to seashells as a hatchling. Red blossoms, pink fancies and violet emperors quickly turned into blurs of multi-coloured light as the procession picked up speed. Twisting her neck as much as her confinement would allow, her eyes widened at what she saw. A city, built of what appeared to be glittering crystal bricks, slowly rose over the hilltop, shining in the crimson morning sun like a blood-red sapphire. It was the biggest settlement she had ever seen by far, greater than any city Equestria might have to offer and dwarfing what primitive civilizations laid beyond. From the many spires and walls fluttered a deep purple-and-green banner frilled with a royal red trim. Her gawp caught the attention of Little Rock, who gave a short bark of laughter at her expression. "First time seeing a city like this, witch?" Sonata shot him a foul look, unsure if she should respond. Eventually, her curiosity got the better of her, and she nodded. "It's... big." "It's the shining jewel of our kingdom." Little Rock murmured, a reverence in his voice she'd not known him capable of. "My Lord will reward me graciously for delivering you to him. Behave yourself, and I'm sure he'll find a place for you. Perhaps as a slave." He gave her a lecherous grin. "He has a particular fondness for young women." "Unlike you, I assume." Sonata sneered. "Sounds like you're asking me to prove myself, girl." "I'm not scared of you." "Oh, I hope not. If you were, the King might just make you piss yourself." "Gross." Sonata struggled against her bindings. "Come on, we're practically on top of the damn city. Mind letting me out?" "Hmm..." Little Rock pretended to consider the prospect for a moment. "No, I don't think so. I think my Lord will prefer you tied up." Within minutes, they were passing through the silver archways and into the bowels of the city itself. The sound, smell and chaos of the citadel struck her like a wave, causing her head to spin with the sudden assault of stimuli. As she struggled to adjust to her new surroundings, she was unceremoniously cut free from her bindings and sent crashing to the floor with a shriek, landing painfully against the dirt. Grabbed and dragged to her feet as soon as she had hit the floor, Sonata swayed dangerously on the spot, and were it not for the rough hands pinning her arms to her side, she would surely have collapsed. Little Rock stepped in front of her and leaned in slightly, glaring at her with a frown. "She looks like she's going to vomit." There was an obvious note of panic in his voice. "She can't do that in front of the King, or it's all of our heads on the block." "She looks fine." Another voice grunted in the background. "If you're so worried, we can put her in the dungeon for a few hours. Let her get it out of her system." Little Rock nodded slowly, inspecting Sonata carefully as though she were a slab of flesh at a butcher shop. "Probably for the best. Take her there now. Tell the guard Little Rock sent you, he knows who I am. I'll have to make an appointment with the Royal Steward anyway." He spat on the floor. "Don't damage the goods, either. If she starts any trouble, give her a good beating, but don't leave any marks." Vision still swimming slightly, Sonata opted not to respond, merely glare back at Little Rock through hazy eyes. In response, he smiled, leaned back, and gripped Sonata's cheek, pulling at it mockingly. His smirk only widened at her murderous stare. "See you soon, little witch. If things go well, it should be a night neither of us will forget." Aria and Adagio's jaws dropped as the city slowly rose over the horizon. It was Adagio who first recovered from the shock, blinking rapidly and rubbing her eyes as if not daring to believe the evidence of her own vision. "I think we found it." Aria nodded, eyes scanning the horizon. There seemed to be no end to the city's reach, its gleaming walls gripping the horizon and enveloping the sky. And yet, despite all the splendour and magnificence, the mere sight of it sent a shiver down her spine. Taking in the banners that hung from the city walls, her eyes narrowed as she took in the red-trimmed flags, pitch black with an ornate purple-and-green crest on them. "Isn't that..." "Aria?" Adagio raised an eyebrow. "Come on. We haven't got all day." "Right." Aria shook her head. "Sure. Coming." The doorway to the city was vast, a great mouth leading directly to an open cavern of the noise, scent and buzz of human activity. Unlike their first incursion into the village, few eyes turned to appraise the pair of newcomers, much to their relief. Just two more travellers. The further they strode into the bowels of the city, the smaller Adagio felt. The twisting and winding streets seemed never-ending, a thousand capillaries splitting off from the main arterial roads. Everything about the place made her head spin. A sideways glance told her Aria was faring no better. "What now?" Adagio muttered the words under her breath. "I don't know. I thought you were the one with the plan." Aria came to a stop and glanced around with a grimace. "If there's anywhere we're going to learn more about magic, it's here. That priest said so. There's got to be a... a library, or an apothecary, or something." Adagio sighed at her sister's obvious desperation. "We'll see. First of all, let's find somewhere to sleep before it gets dark. We should have enough money." As it turned out, they had barely enough to afford a single room in an inn overlooking a bustling marketplace. As Adagio tossed her cloak onto the bed, Aria leaned out of the window and silently watched the world bustle by beneath them, quietly hoping to catch a glimpse of a blue-and-turquoise head of hair. "What a dump." Adagio growled, prodding an unpleasant-looking stain on the floor with her foot. "Change of plan. We need money, fast. Maybe we can try to charm something out of one of the merchants. Do you think our spell will work as well without Sonata?" "Huh?" Aria murmured in response, only half-listening. Adagio rolled her eyes and tapped her knuckles on the back of her sister's head, causing her to jump. "Hey! I don't know. maybe?" "Hmm." Adagio grumbled. "Maybe isn't good enough. I don't want to get myself into something ugly unless I know for certain I have a backup plan." An unpleasant silence descended upon the pair of them. A few moments into the quiet, they both exchanged glances that said the same thing. "It's kind of... depressing when Sonata isn't here, isn't it?" Adagio looked away, a grim look on her face. "You think she's here?" Aria continued, her attention returning to the bustling world below. "I mean, it's not like she could have missed this place. We might run into her if we take a walk. Might find some work, too." She added the last part hastily. "I... we might." Adagio nodded. "Not that I care, of course. I just... I... Oh, fine. Let's go." "Come on, Mr. Rat..." The rodent's eyes blinked twice in quick succession, eying the girl in front of it with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. Sonata leaned forwards as far as the shackles around her ankles would allow, nudging the rock-hard lump of unidentifiable matter she had been informed was bread towards the rat. Whiskers quivering, it took another step closer. "That's it..." Sonata gave the rat a warm smile. The creature took a few steps closer, then abandoned caution and ran towards the morsel with a scurry. Seconds before it could seize the food and disappear through one of the various holes in the wall, Sonata's hand shot out and seized the rat with a whoop of triumph. The room filled with furious squeaks followed by a gruesome crunching sound as the Siren tore into her catch. Sonata collapsed against the wall and wiped a thin trickle of blood from her lips with a satisfied smile. Her new body might not be as suited to live prey as she'd like, but there was nothing better than the struggle of a live meal. Circling her teeth with her tongue, she swallowed the last of the rat and let out a satisfied belch. A rustling to her side caught her attention, and she turned to see another human chained to the wall opposite her, staring at her with wide, shocked eyes. Immediately, she clapped a hand to her mouth. "Oh, my gosh! I'm so sorry, did you want some?" Her voice wavered. "Oh, you must think I'm such a pig. Do you want me to try and get another? I think I saw a whole family over there a little while back!" In response, the prisoner turned away and retched in disgust. Sonata's lip curled and her eyes narrowed. "Oh, well. That's just rude, you know that?" When the prisoner said nothing, but continued to splutter and cough, she let out a contemptuous, scornful hmph! and stuck her nose in the air. With the exception of the foul, omnipresent stench and the occasional wail of a diseased, dying soul, the blank dungeon cell Sonata had been tossed into provided little to no stimuli, with even the windows set high into the wall so that only the sky was visible from where she sat. To occupy herself, she had resorted to counting the bricks in the wall and occasionally breaking out into loud, terrible singing, only singing louder when the other prisoners protested. She had been in the middle of a rendition of an old Equestrian drinking song when the door to her cell swung open with a thunderous roar. Two men, clad in thick leather armour with thin, evil-looking knives attached to their belts. Without a word, they seized her by the arms and dragged her upright, a soft click sounding behind her as the shackles around her legs fell away. With a shout of protest, she was shoved forwards towards the door. "Hey!" Sonata spun around and glared at the pair. The bigger of the pair stepped forwards and shoved her once more. "Get moving." "Why? Where are you taking me?" "The king requests your presence." When the Siren merely blinked in response, he scowled. "I wasn't asking." Sonata briefly considered putting up a fight, then, catching sight of something sinister in the guard's eyes, decided against it. Turning around slowly, she took an uneasy, pained motion towards the door, the dull thud of footsteps following her every move. The corridors of the dungeon quickly gave way to mountainous rooms, lit by flaming torches laid into the walls. The architecture was vast and impressive in ways, yet brutalist in others, every last brick built not to impress, but to withstand and last. The windows were little more than narrow slits, designed to protect within from without, and in the corner of every room skulked murderous-looking guards, hands perpetually resting on their blades. After a few minutes of being marched forwards, Sonata glanced up at the stony face of her escort. "So... you wanna tell me why it's so important for me to meet his royal highness?" "Don't talk." The guard muttered gruffly, not meeting her gaze. "Why not? Hey, where's whats-his-face, anyway? Little Rock! That was his name. How come he's sending you to do his errands? Is he, like, your boss or something?" The guard didn't respond, but his lip curled unpleasantly. "Shut up and keep walking." "My legs are tired. How much longer?" Sonata injected a whining tone into her voice, quietly pleased to see the man's brow furrow with poorly-suppressed fury. "Come on, you don't have to act tough around me. I bet you wouldn't hurt a fly." Beside her, she heard the other man snicker at her words. As the trio passed through large stone archway, the guard's hands shot out and grasped her by the shoulder, causing her to skid to a sudden stop. His nails dug into her with his forceful grip, causing her to hiss in pain. "This is it." Sonata was shoved brutishly towards a large wooden doorway with an ornate metal shield dug into the handle. "Go." "Huh?" Sonata stared at the doorway, a sense of unease cutting through her cockiness. "In... there?" Something about the doorway wasn't... right. There was an aura of evil that floated around it, and as she reached her arm out to the handle, she could feed a cold chill run down her spine. "If I were you, I wouldn't keep him waiting." The guard sounded just as gruff as ever, but there was a new, almost surprising gentleness in his voice. "Go on. You'll be fine." The room beyond the doors was less of a room and more of a cavern. Pillars cut of fine marble supported a ceiling that stretched up to the sky, thin tendrils of smoke floating upwards from the wall torches before being swallowed by shadows. Sonata bit her tongue and stepped forwards, feeling the eyes of her captors on her back with every step. At the other side of the hall, beyond a long stone table, laid a throne cut of what looked like pure crystal seating an immense figure wrapped in a dark fur cloak. As she approached, he raised his head, his blood-red eyes boring into this new curiosity with fascination. His hair, dark as night, was long and immensely thick, stretching down to his shoulders and curling around them, contrasted to his short, cruel-looking and immaculately-styled beard. Defying the screaming of every fibre of her being to turn and flee, Sonata took another step forward, then froze when the figure raised a single hand. Without taking his eyes off her, he beckoned a figure to his side closer. Sonata grit her teeth as she recognized Little Rock, who stooped low and whispered in the man's ear. "This is her?" His voice was raspy and thin, yet simultaneously commanding and domineering, the voice of a leader without fear. Little Rock muttered something else, and Sonata saw him crack a small smile. "You. Girl. Step forwards." Sonata felt a hand press into the small of her back, and she found herself being slowly guided towards the King. As she closed in, his smile only grew wider. "I understand you are an outsider." His fingers, clad in a dark metal gauntlet, strummed against his chair. "It's rare I have the chance to meet with one who has heard nothing of my exploits. I am Sombra." "King Sombra?" The words slipped past Sonata's lips without thinking, the shock of the recognition temporarily overwhelming her reason. "From the - the Crystal Empire?" Of course, she'd heard the horror stories about the brutish northern tyrant - but how had he found his way here? Sombra tilted his head appraisingly. "So, you have heard of me." He sounded slightly disappointed. "Perhaps I can skip the history lesson after all. But I'm afraid I've heard nothing of your background. There are... wild rumours." He leaned in, his eyes seeming to glow with a crimson shine. "My vassal informs me there were three of you. What happened to the others?" "I... I d-don't know." Sonata broke his gaze and stared at the floor. "They - we broke u-up." "Liar." The single word sent a jolt of fear running down her spine. "If you don't tell me, I cannot guarantee their safety." "I'm... I'm not... lying." "Look at me!" Sonata jumped and looked up, instantly regretting it when she looked into the wild, deranged face before her. She instinctively took a step back, only to feel hands wrap tightly around her arms and halt her in her tracks. "Where do you think you're going?" Sombra's voice drawled, a twisted relish in his voice. "Bring her over here." Dragging her feet, Sonata was pushed forwards until she was less than a foot from Sombra, able to make out the thin scars across his face, smell his sweat and feel his eyes rake across every inch of her. "Scared already?" A hand shot out and gripped her by the throat. "I haven't even gotten started..." "Please..." Sonata tugged at his iron grip, eyes beginning to water. "I... I want to go h-home..." "And where would that be, hmm?" Sombra's grip loosened slightly, allowing Sonata to take a deep, ragged breath. "E-equestria." She had expected the king's eyes to light up in shock, but instead he merely blinked, looking confused. If he was hiding his recognition of the name, he was doing an incredible job. "And where is this... Equestria?" "It's... it's Equestria. You... you must remember Equestria." Her eyes swung from Little Rock to Sombra in shock. "Canterlot? Princess Celestia? Celestia!" "She's lying." Little Rock interjected. "I have heard of no such place. She's taking you for a fool, your Majesty." Sombra's eyes narrowed, as if considering the prospect. "I will have to consult the court cartographer before I come to a decision. It is of no consequence if she's lying. What interests me the most is how these three slipped through your clutches in the first place." Instantly, there was a threatening quality in his voice. "You should have been more then well-equipped enough to handle three women." "We were... caught off guard." "You were caught off guard." "I... I was following up on a letter from a local priest." Little Rock fidgeted uncomfortably. "He claimed to have been visited by three angels. Of course, I didn't believe him, but I had to investigate for myself. When I arrived..." He paused, swallowing loudly. "When I arrived, the three of them cast some kind of foul spell on us." "As I've heard. But this one seems harmless enough." His hand squeezed around Sonata's throat once again. "She... I..." Drops of sweat were now forming on Little Rock's brow. "I cannot explain it, my liege." "Then you're useless to me." Sombra growled. "I advise you take your leave, and not show your face again until you have returned with the others." Little Rock opened his mouth, then thought better of it. "Of course, my lord." "Good." Sombra turned his attention back to Sonata. "It'll be interesting to see what the three of you are truly capable of." His grip relaxed, allowing the Siren to pull back and take in a sharp breath, eyes watering. Tiny black flowers of light blossomed and died before her eyes as she stared up into those cruel red slits. "Yes... the three of you will be most entertaining, I'm sure." Once more, his hand stretched out, this time to rest gently against her cheek. "Equestria... It must be some ways from here, if I have not heard of it." "It - it is." Sonata swallowed, the pounding of her heart echoing in her ears. "In fact, I... I came here through a - a magical portal." She had abandoned all pretence of an alibi, desperate to come up with something, anything that would keep Sombra talking. Once again, the king bared rows of sinister sharp teeth, this time in a mocking smirk. "You're a bad liar, girl. Stick to the truth, and I assure you, no harm will befall you." "I'm not - not lying!" Sonata responded desperately. "Don't you remember Equestria? You're... you're from Equestria, aren't you?!" "Enough." Sombra's smile was gone, and his voice adopted a rougher, harsher tone. "I'm not in the mood for these games." He paused, taking a few moments to study the Siren in front of him with a frown. Sonata couldn't help but shiver, but she remained steadfast in her stare, not breaking eye contact for a moment. "You have confidence for one so young. Perhaps you believe your companions will come to save you?" He tutted. "I must say, it is... unusual for Little Rock to fail me. But here, there is no escape. This fortress has not been broken for a thousand years, and will not fall for a thousand more. From now on, you belong to me, and you will learn your place - be it in the workhouse, or in my bedchamber." "I..." Sonata glanced down at the ground, then raised her head slightly. "M-my l-lord..." Sombra smiled, then leaned in closer. "Yes?" With a swift motion, Sonata swung her head upwards and spat directly at Sombra, simultaneously pulling at the hands that pinned her at each side with all her strength. The king's roar of fury caused both of the guards to release her in shock, and in an instant she was on her feet and on the move, sprinting towards the exit. "Get her!" She had known it was a fruitless endeavour, but still she ran for her life as the thunderous bootsteps caught up to her, struggled against the rough hands that seized her like her life depended upon it. Screaming in fury and lashing out at her captors, she was dragged with great difficulty before Sombra once more, his face now a mask of pure hatred. When he spoke, he frothed at the mouth, drops of spittle flying from his lips with each word. "Drag this bitch back to the cell she came from. Let her rot there for a week. No food, only water." He wiped the last traces of spit from his face with fingers that trembled with rage. "You chose poorly. I assure you, you will regret this with your last breath." Sonata sneered in response before swinging her leg in an attempt to kick Sombra, earning a swift blow to the side of her head for her efforts. Head pounding, her eyes watered as her vision swam before her eyes, then narrowed as unconsciousness claimed her. Little Rock cursed under his breath as he strode through the city streets, pausing only to lash his boot out at a stray dog foolish enough to come too close, the corners of his lips turning up slightly at the sound of a thud and a whine. The momentary rush of power did nothing to improve his mood. The remaining two girls could be anywhere, at least a night's ride away from where the girl had been snatched by now. With no idea what direction they had fled, he had no hopes of recovering them. It would be a good few weeks before he could dare show his face in Sombra's court again, giving his rivals plenty of opportunity to suck up to him and spread rumours diminishing his standing. He turned right, entering the bustling marketplace and enjoying the looks of fear in the eyes of the peasants who scattered before him as he approached. Pausing before a butcher's stand, he glared at the thin, sallow-looking youth behind the counter. "You." He spat the word with as much venom as he could muster. The boy's eyes widened, and he glanced behind him foolishly, as if expecting to find the intended addresse standing there. "Y-yes?" Little Rock snarled and strode over to the booth, hand reaching out and grasping the boy by the front of his shirt. His eyes flickered downwards to the produce, and he snarled. "This meat is filthy. When did you kill the animal, last month?" When the boy didn't respond, he shook him roughly before releasing him with a jeer. "I ought to call the guard right now to drag you to the stocks." "Sire, please. I'm just... just trying to help my father..." Little Rock frowned. Then, with a slow, deliberate hand, he pointed to a large cut of meat which had caught his eye the moment he approached the stall. "Well, I am feeling generous. How about you hand over that, and I'll look the other way?" The boy paused, and Little Rock saw a flicker of hesitation pass through his eyes. It wasn't unheard of for vassals of Sombra to abuse their power, and none abused theirs as much as Little Rock. But daylight extortion, of a blameless victim, no less? That was pushing it. He knew it, this whelp clearly knew it, and so would the guard. He was on thin ice as it stood... "I can't... can't just give it to you, sire." The boy sounded almost apologetic. "But... maybe... maybe I can - " With a roar of rage, Little Rock reached out and grabbed the boy by his hair, dragging him from behind the stall and sinking his fist into his stomach. A weakling at best, the boy collapsed on the first punch and fell to the ground, groaning. Little Rock struck him again, this time in the groin, feeling the edge of his rage begin to abate as he glared down at his wounded victim. Furiously staring around him with his hand firmly grasped around his sword, his burning eyes sought any bystander foolish enough to challenge him. Finding none, he straightened himself and strode forwards, heart pounding. He would almost certainly be reprimanded for his actions, but he didn't care. A man of his wealth and standing would be unlikely to face any real consequences for giving a peasant boy a rough time. In his mind, he was already dreaming up various excuses for his behaviour. Say the boy had been rude, defiant, even threatened him. No one would take the whelp's word against his. His father would probably even thank him for knocking some sense into the boy. Mouthing off to his betters? In that context, his actions would seem almost charitable. His spirits rose as he settled on the explanation. It was fortunate he hadn't stolen from the boy. "...know she'd be here, if she was anywhere. Sonata loves food. Actually, I'm not sure she has any other interests." Yes, that would have been very awkward to explain. "Well, we've been here almost an hour, Adagio. Maybe we should ask if any of them are hiring." He frowned as a few fragments of conversation in the buzz around him caught his ears. "If they could afford hired help, they wouldn't be operating out of a stall. Come on, we should check at that bakery we passed earlier, the one next to the blacksmith." Surely not. "Ugh. Fine." "Oh, that's great. You know, with your cheerfulness and optimism, it's no wonder you inspire such fondness in other people." "Bite me." Eyes bulging out of their sockets, Little Rock turned around slowly to stare at the two Sirens he had just written off as lost forever. His mouth dropped open, and instinctively, his arm flew to his sword. Then paused. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath. Patience. The pair of them had every opportunity to slip into the crowd and vanish if he made a scene now. Slowly releasing the handle of his weapon, he straightened himself and took a few steps back, not breaking line of sight for a second. Aria placed the small dagger she had been examining back on the table. The scarred, battle-worn woman on the other side of the stand scowled at her. "Just looking?" "Yeah." Aria responded with a sneer. "And guess what, I could do more damage with a sharpened stick." The woman's face darkened and she leaned across the table with a thunderous glare. "Get lost!" Snickering, Aria returned to Adagio's side, who was juggling three packages in her arms. "Here." Adagio unceremoniously thrust a bundle of warm meat into her sister's hands. "Don't drop that, it's all we've got to eat for the next... week." She muttered the last word with a grimace. "Maybe I can check the rat traps in the inn basement." "Great." Aria groaned, tucking the package under her arm. "I miss having Sonata to order around." "Sunny disposition like that, we should have no problem getting a job." Adagio murmured. "In fact, why don't you take these things back to the inn for me? I'll ask at the bakery; tell them I've got a sister who's looking for work too. Things might go down better if they don't meet you." "Works for me." Grasping the bundle of packages in her arms, Aria set off. As soon as she was out of sight, Adagio let out an exasperated sigh and shook a small burlap bag dangling from her waist, feeling her stomach tighten as she felt her last few coins clink together. Taking a deep breath, she tried her best to crack a friendly smile. "All right, Adagio. People. Friendliness. You can do this." Her smile tightened, then vanished as she let out a groan before setting off. Aria tossed the meat onto a nearby table and collapsed onto the bed. Her head tilted back and she squinted as the final rays of the setting sun shot through the window and illuminated her features. She would have been the last to admit it, but the loss of Sonata cut a bitterly deep scar across her mood. It was one thing to lose her sister, but another thing entirely to be so wilfully abandoned without so much as a letter of goodbye. The three of them had been inseparable since they had been hatchlings, and although they had often bickered and fought, she had never truly expected one of them to abandon the other. Then again, they had never once found themselves in a situation like this. With no way home, no magic and no knowledge of where they even were, the future seemed bleaker than ever. A single tear began to form in her eye and slowly trickle across her face. She shook her head, suddenly angry. What was wrong with her? Sonata had betrayed them both. What was she doing crying about her? She should be happy. Happy that her traitorous sister was gone. Happy she wouldn't be weighing them down. Happy she'd no longer have to listen to her inane comments, or her stupid jokes... maybe, even, maybe never again. More tears came, but this time she did nothing to stop them. Rolling over into the bed, her body wracked with sobs as she repeatedly pummelled the mattress and screamed into the bedding. Sonata. She was going to murder her. Then hug her. Then kill her. Then beg her to never leave her again. Then... The sound of several successive knocks against the door startled her to her feet. Her hand flew to the blade tucked into her belt and her eyes narrowed as she stared at the doorway. "Who's there?" No answer, just another knock. Cursing under her breath, Aria approached the door and pressed her eye to a small crack in the doorway. Through the splintered hole, she could make out the outline of a frail old woman she recognized as the innkeeper's wife. With a sigh, her hand left her blade and she pulled open the door with as close to a pleasant expression as she could muster. "Sorry, I... I wasn't sure who it was. What's the matter?" The woman's gaze darted away from hers and she took a step backwards. "There's some... someone here to see you." Aria's eyes widened and her hand flew to her weapon once more as two behemoths of guards stepped into view. Before she could react, they stepped forwards and seized her, ripping her hands away from her blade and pinning them behind her back. Her knife was tossed to the ground, where it slid across the floor and landed at the feet of the last person she'd wanted to see again. Little Rock stooped low and picked up the blade with a flourish, eyes gleaming with delight at his catch. "I have to say, I'd all but given up hope on catching you two. Then, lo and behold, fate delivers you to me as a gift." He jeered at the look on Aria's face. "Oh, don't worry. I've arranged for the other girl to be picked up at Grain Furnace's bakery. The three of you will be reunited soon enough." Clicking his fingers, he pointed at the two guards pinning Aria by her arms. "Take her back to the keep. Make sure you put them in different cells, I know what these three can do when they're together. I have an audience to arrange with Sombra, and I want them all ready by tonight." "And fuck you!" Adagio slammed the door to the bakery with as much force as she could muster, face burning red with rage. Blinded by anger, she didn't notice the guards circling the exit until she had physically walked into one. "What the - " Backing up, her eyes scanned left and right as she sought a gap in ranks she could escape through, but there were none. One of the guards stepped forwards and held up a scrap of parchment, on which was a crude but unmistakable drawing of three girls - Aria, Sonata, and her. "We're acting up on information we received regarding fugitives. You meet the description provided." The sound of several blades sliding from their sheaths cut through the silent night. "The time has come. I offer you one chance to come quietly - or die."
Chapter 3 - Phoenixes "I saw four wondrous things travelling together; Their tracks were swarthy, Their footsteps were very black. It was swift on its journey, Bolder than the birds; it flew across the air, Dove under the water. Busy was the struggling warrior, Who showed all four of them the way over plated gold." The Exeter Book "Let's try that again." Sky Wreath's screams split his throat as the hooded figure pulled the lever further, the gruesome sound of muscle and cartilage ripping and splintering filling the room, dying down to give way to wracked sobs and rasps of breath. "Tell me how you met those girls." "I... I..." Sky Wreath's eyes widened as he saw his tormentor reach for the lever once again. "No, wait! They came to my church seeking help and I took them in! I swear, that's all that happened!" The hooded figure didn't budge. "And how did you come to learn of their powers?" "They... they cast a spell on me. On my village. Forced me out of my home. Made us... bring them tribute. Food, drink and clothes." "How did they cast this spell?" "Sing - singing. They sang a song, and... it was..." He swallowed. "It was as if I could - couldn't resist their orders." "Singing alone? No wands, no grimoires or staves?" The torturer's voice sounded incredulous. "They've given us no trouble since then. I think you're lying." "No! I swear, I'm telling the truth!" Sky Wreath shrieked, eyes watering as he saw the figure reach out yet again. "I - they were always together when they sang. Always. One of them told me they wanted to live forever. And - they wore - amulets!" The sudden enthusiasm in his voice gave the torturer pause. "Go on." "Yes, amulets!" The relief in his voice at having recalled such a potentially crucial piece of information was obvious. "They wore matching amulets. Bright red gems, identical! Never took them off, not once!" "You believe this is relevant to their powers?" "I - I am certain! I have never believed anything more!" Sky Wreath sounded hysterical. "Go and search them now! I assure you, each of them will be wearing an amulet just like I described!" "Hmm. Well, I will make sure your information is passed on." Snatching a short, blunt axe from the table in front of him, he swung the brutish implement through the air. Sky Wreath's scream was cut short as the axe severed one of the ropes binding him hand-and-foot to the rack. Three successive blows later, the priest was trembling on the floor in a searing mass of anguish. "Stay here. Someone will be around soon to return you to your cell. You will be taken in front of a court as soon as possible and judgement passed on you for fraternization with witches. Given your confession here, I doubt it will be a long trial." He spat on the floor. "I'll be there personally to give your testimony." With a throaty chuckle, he left the room and slammed the door behind him, hearing the thick metal lock click shut with a chime of grim satisfaction. "My Lord." Little Rock kneeled before Sombra's throne, earning an approving smile. "Please, rise. A man as accomplished as you should feel no need to kneel." Grinning from ear to ear, Little Rock rose to his feet. Sombra studied his vassal with interest before he continued. "When I ordered you to recover the others, I hadn't expected such quick results. Perhaps it was fate - or perhaps luck. No matter. You have done well, and I assure you, such talent will not go unrecognized." "Thank you, my liege. The three of them are in the dungeon as we speak. If you'd like, I could have them delivered to you right now." "My inquisitors are currently attending to some of my concerns with the priest who first bought them to our attention." Something evil glinted in his eyes as he spoke, and his tongue ran over his thin lips. "As soon as I have the information I need, I will have them bought to me to see what they are truly capable of." As if on cue, three thunderous strikes landed against the doorway to the hall. Sombra's smile only widened as he raised a hand in acknowledgement. "Let him in." The guards parted the doors to reveal a thick-set, ragged-looking man with dulled, sullen eyes. The corners of his mouth remained steadfastly downturned as he approached the crystal throne and gave a short, irritable bow. "Finished so soon?" Sombra almost sounded amused. "He wasn't too tough to crack." The man grunted. "Nor did he know much of substance. But..." He paused theatrically, causing Sombra to lean in closer. "Yes?" "I believe he has, if only by accident, managed to identify the source of their supposed powers." He held up three short, stubby fingers. "Each of them possesses an amulet from which they refuse to be parted. Some kind of witch's charm, no doubt." "Is that so?" Sombra reclined in his chair, strumming his fingers against its armrest. "How certain are you of this?" "Almost sure, my Lord." "Did you discover anything else?" "Not much. He mentioned something about eternal life, and that they were always together when - " "Eternal life?" Instantly, Sombra was back on the edge of his seat, eyes glittering. "Are you certain?" "I... I am only regurgitating what that wretch howled as I tormented him, but I have no reason to believe he would lie." The man seemed somewhat taken aback by Sombra's sudden surge in interest. "But yes, the three of them have - or at least, claimed to have - the secret to eternal life." "A foul pact with the devil, I assume." Little Rock growled. "I regret not killing them the moment I saw them." "Do you?" Sombra's voice, ice-cold and incredulous, caused Little Rock's neck to stiffen. "You would have rather bloodied your blade than delivered them to my inspection?" "My - my Lord, I meant no offence - " "And yet, you have caused it." Little Rock fell to one knee immediately, drops of sweat now beginning to form on his forehead. "I apologize unreservedly, my liege. I beg for your forgiveness - " "Enough." Sombra snarled. "Get up." Little Rock rose with a slight tremble in his legs as Sombra sank back into his seat, satisfied. Once again, he turned his attention to the brute in front of him. "But that they needed to be together to cast their spell, we knew. Thank you. You have served me well. I will see to it your payment is triple the normal fee. You may leave." "Thank you, my Lord." As the torturer left, Sombra turned to his vassal, who had regained most of his composure and was now staring up at him with wide eyes desperate to prove their loyalty. "Go and confiscate their medallions. Bring them to me, so that I might inspect them. As soon as you're done with that, I want them delivered to me - but not here. Send them to my study. I intend to give them the opportunity to demonstrate their power to me personally before I decide what to do with them." "Is... is that... wise? Not - not that I would ever question your wisdom, my liege, but these girls possess power far beyond that of - " "Little Rock, you have been unusually belligerent recently." The words were gentle and pleasant, yet they cast an immediate cloud over the conversation. Sombra fiddled with his ring as he chose his next words. "For such a good commander, it is undoubtedly one of your more unbecoming qualities. And your temperament, well, that just speaks for itself. Just yesterday, I heard you gave an innocent boy at the market a hard time over absolutely nothing." "I... I will admit, I have sometimes... allowed my judgement to be clouded. But I really think - " "I have no interest in what you think. It clearly is not one of your strong suits. In future, I recommend you keep your judgement limited to the fields in which you are actually competent. Rest assured, were you to be found guilty of high treason and executed, few would mourn your loss." Baring his teeth in a gruesome smile at the shocked look on his vassal's face, he allowed himself a deep, throaty chuckle before continuing. "Fear not. Serve me well, and power and prestige are your assured future. A man as young and as talented as you can go far in my court. You are unmarried, I understand? When all of this is said and done, you may choose one of these girls as your bride." "Th - thank you, my liege." Little Rock couldn't imagine a worse fate than being married to a woman more likely to greet him with a knife between his ribs than a warm embrace, but that didn't matter. What mattered now was keeping Sombra's favour lest he, too, be thrown in a dungeon to rot. "I... I will go and retrieve them now, my Lord." He stooped into a deep bow. "I will return as soon as possible." "Yes." Sombra sighed and nodded his head in acknowledgement. "I think that might be for the best." Little Rock departed with his head bent low, feeling the eyes of Sombra on his neck with every step he took. As soon as he had left the royal chamber, his head rose and his eyes burned with zeal. The first girl was easy enough. Sonata was looking haggard and tired, the three demons of dehydration, sleep-deprivation and starvation severely weakening her and confiscating what little will she had to fight back. As the guards approached under the watchful eye of Little Rock, she initially made no attempt to resist, but as soon as a hand closed around her amulet, she was immediately filled with energy and began to thrash and roar with rage against her bindings. Her reaction told Little Rock all he needed to know. Sensing his men's hesitation in dealing with the girl properly, he strode forwards and struck her across the face, seizing her lapse in focus to grasp the amulet and pull. Yet no matter how hard he tugged, the seemingly thin black lace would not break against Sonata's neck, and his men were forced to step in to hold her down once more as it was slowly laced over her head. Dangling the amulet before his eyes, he pulled at the lace once again. No matter how hard he tugged, the amulet wouldn't give. "What is this?" He snarled, tucking the amulet into his pocket. "Have you enchanted this? Cursed it? You and your conspirators really are witches, aren't you?" Sonata cursed in response and threw herself helplessly against her chains, earning a contemptuous tut from Little Rock. "Well, we have your source of power now, witch. If I were you, I'd think very carefully about your next moves." With a click of his fingers, the guards were once more by his side, slamming the thick cell door behind them. As she heard their footsteps slowly fade away, Sonata grimaced as the last, lingering effects of magic departed her form. Though nothing seemed to change, she could immediately feel an unwelcome spell settle on her, biting into her skin, every muscle, every bone, every cell of her being. Age. Mortality. Death. The engine of time, frozen in place since she had fed on her first victim all those centuries ago, slowly coughed and spluttered to a start, and her breath caught in her throat as she felt her new body start to die. The second girl was less easy. As the cell door slowly swung open, Little Rock felt his blood pressure spike as he stared at the empty cell. Striding forth, he span around on the spot, desperate to catch a glimpse of purple skin or hair. A roar from above told him he had been tricked all too late, as the girl he'd been searching leapt from the few jutting-out bricks she had clung to and came crashing down on him, raining down blow after blow with a scream of hatred. In seconds, she was wrenched off him and pinned to the wall, allowing Little Rock to rise to his boots, mostly unharmed, but with his pride bloodied and battered. With difficulty, he resisted the powerful urge to beat Aria unconscious, settling instead for a few extra jabs between the ribs as her necklace was removed. Once again, despite the lace's thin, delicate make, it was unbreakable - at least by human strength alone. "I should have guessed you'd be a trouble-starter. Tell me, what's so special about these?" Dangling the pendulum in front of Aria, he knelt down as he began to speak. "This will all go much easier for the three of you if you play along." "Give it back!" "I'll take that as a no. I should have expected as much." Rising to full height, he and his entourage swept from the room, leaving behind Aria and a strange, new, unpleasant sensation she couldn't quite place. The third girl, strangely enough, had been expecting them. The amulet was resting in her grip when they stormed in, and she made no effort to prevent the necklace from being confiscated. Identical to the other two, Little Rock was, this time, completely unsurprised to see it would not yield. "You look like you're in better spirits, witch." Tightening his grip around the amulet, Little Rock stared down dispassionately at the Siren, who didn't so much as raise her head. "Perhaps you'd be more willing to talk to me." No response. Little Rock bit his tongue in frustration before continuing. "Tell me, where did you and the others come from? I mean, where did you really come from?" Adagio's head raised slightly, and she studied the man in front of her with something close to curiosity. "We're from another land." "I... I can see that." Little Rock observed patiently. "The blue-haired one told me you were from... Equestria. But there are no records of this name in our libraries." "Well, I wouldn't expect there to be, since we come from another dimension." Little Rock allowed a low, humourless laugh to slip past his lips. "More games, is it?" "Why would I lie? What would I have to gain?" Adagio spread her hands. "I've been honest with you. I've shown you no ill will. It is you who have kidnapped me and my sisters, locked us away against our will, and stolen from us. When I say we came here through a portal, I say it because it's the truth." Her sisters, eh? The hairs on Little Rock's neck stood up as he recalled the other one - the youngest, presumably - saying something almost identical back in the throne room. The two of them had had no opportunity to speak since then. Did that mean...? "If you are from another dimension, why don't you tell me how you found yourself here?" Was he really planning on entertaining this wild fantasy? Then again, he himself had seen these girls capable of capturing men's minds with song - was what they proposed all the more outrageous? "We were banished by a wizard. A powerful one. Trust me, it wasn't by choice." "And you are unable to return?" He turned the amulet over in his fingers. "How unfortunate. Well, this has been... illuminating. I'm sure you'll make a good impression on King Sombra. You seem much more talkative." "I'm sure." Adagio muttered, before her face shifted. "Wait, did you say King Sombr - " But it was too late; the door to the cell slammed shut, and she was once more swallowed up in darkness. The room was dark, save for an ornate candlestick burning silently on the desk. Reclining in a wooden chair, Sombra stared down quietly at the three glittering jewels in his hand. There was nothing immediately unusual about them. Each gem was sizeable, and each a matching, beautiful deep red. But he had jewels aplenty, many more impressive than these. Besides that, there was nothing; no heat, or movement, or glitter, nothing that suggested they possessed even a trace of magical power. "And you say you are quite certain these are the key to their powers?" "I am." Little Rock replied. "Two of them fought viciously to keep them." "Only two of them?" "I believe the third saw wisdom; saw it would all go much smoother for her if she surrendered her gem." "I see." He nodded approvingly. "And you mentioned the three of them were related." "Sisters, my Lord." "Well, then. Send them up." "I've already arranged for them to be delivered to us." The apprehension in his voice was palpable. "I am curious to know what you have planned for the three of them." "I have no doubt you are. However, I must request I be allowed to conduct an audience with them alone this one time." "My Lord?" Little Rock tilted his head inquiringly, unsure if Sombra was being sincere. "Are - are you certain that is wise? These three girls were more than a match for me and my personal entourage. Not that I am suggest you couldn't - I - I would not want you to be at risk, you see." Sombra glared thunderously at his vassal for a few, dangerous moments, then broke out into a wide smile. "Your concern is appreciated, but unnecessary. I am more than capable of taking care of myself. I must ask you to take the rest of the night off." Little Rock wanted more than anything to find a reason to argue back, to find favour with his lord and be allowed to remain, but he sensed he was treading on thin ice as things stood. Bowing gracefully, he backed away and slipped through the thick oak door to Sombra's study. Less than ten minutes later, Sombra's study of the amulets was broken by a soft knock at the door. "Enter." The door slowly swung open, and a rough hand forced the three young women waiting behind it through. As soon as they were past the threshold to the room, the guard grasped the door handle and slammed it, apparently in a hurry to leave. They somehow cut a more imposing character than Sombra had been expecting from Little Rock's tale, each of their eyes burning with a fierce intensity that was uncharacteristically steeled for ones so young. Undeterred, he held the three amulets up in his grip, noticing each of their eyes light up at the sight. "These are yours, I believe." Adagio took a step forward, then froze as Sombra chuckled. Patting a long, thin, cruel-looking blade that hung by his waist, he slowly shook his head. "We don't want to go that way. Trust me. Play along, and you'll have these amulets back, and plenty to go with them." Adagio frowned, unnerved. "Why should we believe you?" "Because the alternative is I can smash these right now, and send you down to the scullery to serve as my slaves for the rest of your lives." Adagio paused, then nodded. "A fair point. What do you want?" "Only to ask a few, fair questions. First, I want you to tell me, honestly, where you come from." "And I've told you already. We're from another dimension." Sombra nodded. "I believe you. How?" "We were..." Adagio slowed, unsure how best to describe their exodus from Equestria. ...banished." Sombra's expression never flickered. "Why?" "While... feeding on the native inhabitants of our land, we treaded on a few of the wrong toes. They sent us here." "Feeding on?" Adagio paused once more, unsure as to how much information she should give away. "We extract an... essence from creatures. We need it to live." "And these amulets - " He shook the glittering red gemstones in his hand. " - are a part of this feeding process?" "Yes." "I see." Sombra sighed and slipped the gemstones back into his pocket. "How long does your kind normally live?" "As long as we like. As long as we feed regularly, we never age." Sombra's eyes burned at her statement. "Wonderful." Rising to his feet, he trembled slightly as he stepped towards them. Sonata and Aria stepped back instinctively, but Adagio held firm. "To live forever - no, to be frozen in time, my mortal form never once crumbling, decaying or aging - is a power I have sought since I was a boy. Now, years after I abandon my search, fate herself deposits you into my hands. How fortunate I am." He stared down at Adagio with a slightly dazed look in his eyes. "You can teach this power to me?" Adagio faltered, then broke out into her best smile. "Of course. All we'd need is our amulets back, and we could show you how to do it right away." "Hmm." Sombra frowned. "But if I were to return these... I'd be at your mercy." Adagio's face darkened as Sombra stroked his beard. "Of course, there's an easy solution." "There is?" Adagio repeated, surprised. "Of course. I understand at all three of you must be present for this spell to work." Sonata opened her mouth, then immediately shut it upon catching sight of Aria's thunderous glare. Once again, the amulets were back in his hands. "One of you will assist me - no, you." He pointed at Adagio. "I will return this amulet to you. And you will show me how it works." "And how do I know you won't just stab us in the back once I've shown you?" "You have no such assurance. This is not a negotiation." Sombra growled the word with distain. "You will comply with my request, or you will never see the light of freedom again." Adagio hesitated, then sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "All right. I'll help you. On one condition." She raised her hand and pointed at Aria and Sonata. "Let them go. Take me, but free them." Sombra's eyes gave nothing away, but the corners of his mouth turned up slightly. "As you wish." "'dagi?" Sonata whispered. Beside her, Aria looked stunned. "Adagio, you... you don't have to - " "It's fine." Adagio glanced back, smiling bravely. "It'll all be fine. It won't take long for me to show him how our amulets work. - and then I can leave, can't I? We won't be apart for long, I - I promise." Sombra's grin only grew as Sonata's eyes began to water and she threw her arms around her older sister, much to her surprise. "Sonata! Calm down!" "'dagi! Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you so much!" Aria approached awkwardly as Adagio wrestled Sonata off. Catching Adagio's gaze, she instinctively looked away. "I... Thanks, Adagio. Really." "I'm touched." Adagio deadpanned, a warm, genuine smile on her lips. "Take Sonata and go back to the inn. I'll meet you as soon as I can. They can take their life crystals with them, can't they?" She glanced back at Sombra, who scowled. "They may take one. You and I will need one apiece if you are to show me how they work." "But - " Sonata began, only to be cut off my Adagio raising her hand. "No deal. Either you give both of my sisters back their life crystals, or you'll get no help. From any of us." "Really?" Sombra sneered, striding forwards to tower over Adagio. "And what makes you think you're in any position to issue demands?" "Please. You need me. You want my help? Fine, you've got it. But this is my price." Sombra fixed his gaze and stared Adagio down. When the girl didn't flinch, he sighed. Reaching into his pocket, he withdrew two of the amulets. "If this is an attempt to trick me, I can assure you, all three of you will wish you had never been born." The amulets flew from his grasp and clattered against the floor at Aria and Sonata's feet. Both Sirens knelt to pick up the amulets, each feeling a rush of relief as the cold, unnatural feeling of death seemed to depart from them as soon as their fingers closed around the perfect red crystals. As they laced the pendants around their necks, Sombra retrieved the final amulet and studied it closely. The gemstone was unblemished by scratches or chips, though he suspected it was far older than its owner's appearances would suggest. "Tell me, how long have - " That was as far as he got. His blood ran a course of ice through his veins as Sonata and Aria burst into song, a chilling, high-pitched lullaby unlike any earthly song he had ever heard, and realized far too late that he had been mislead, that he had so callously made the greatest mistake of his entire life. A sickly green light crept into his eyes as the Sirens lowered their pitch, their eyes flashing with the same green light as wide, cruel grins split their faces in two, instantly transforming them into beings of pure evil. The hulking figure before them fell to his knees, the amulet slipping through his fingers and falling to the floor, where it slowly span to Adagio's feet. Stooping down to pick up the crystal, Adagio tied it around her neck with a look of contempt, before she turned to face her sisters. "Well, that was eventful. I have to say, you two played the role perfectly." Sonata smiled blankly back at her as Aria tossed her hair with a smirk. "Please. As if I was going to screw this one up." She eyed Sombra with intense disgust. "Now what?" "Hmm..." Adagio mused, strutting over to Sombra and tapping her foot on the ground. "I'd like to tell him to jump out of the window, but I don't think that's in our best interests. We should probably call over some of the guards and have him tell them to escort us out of the city." Aria didn't look happy - or sound convinced. "Won't the spell wear off once we've left?" "It should last a few hours. We should be long gone by then. As soon as we're out of the city limits, we'll just have to put as much distance between us and this place as possible." "It just feels... I don't know, risky." A sudden jolt of pain caused her to yelp and double over, hissing as she took in a sharp breath. "Fuck! I'm starving. Forget escaping, when are we going to eat?" "What do you want me to do, just conjure up a crowd of people for you? For heaven's sake, Aria, it's only been a few days. You can go longer than that... without..." Another evil grin flittered across her face as she stared upwards at the rigid, catatonic monarch in front of her. "Actually, forget what I just said. Fuck an escape plan." How could she have been so blind? "We're sitting on the mother of all meals right now, and tonight, we're going to feast." "My Lord!" Little Rock fell to his knees, the dagger he had snatched up in panic clattering to the floor as he laid eyes on the intruder who had burst into his private chambers unannounced. "Forgive me, I was... unsure... who..." He frowned as he stared at his king. Something wasn't right. "Are you... quite all right, my Lord?" Sombra was looking unusually demure, almost docile. His normally wild, fierce gaze was gone, replaced with a passive demeanour he'd never once seen before on his king, nor imagined the bestial man to be capable of. His eyes were somewhat dull and glazed over, and when he spoke, his voice was totally flat and dry, devoid of intonation. "Little Rock. I have been successful in deciphering the secrets of the Siren's powers." "Really?" He couldn't disguise the shock in his voice. "The Sirens - those girls, you mean? C-congratulations. I did not imagine you would be successful so quickly - not - not that I ever doubted your expertise, of course." He added hastily. "I intend to hold a ceremony before the city, that all may witness my new power and adore their king. Tonight. You will assist me in this." "Of course." "Dispatch riders to all four corners of the walls and to the outlying villages. I want them all assembled in the Great Courtyard, before the Umbral Balcony. Every man, woman and child is to attend, on pain of death." "As you wish." Little Rock didn't flinch, but internally his stomach twisted itself into a knot. Was Sombra mad? Was he asking for a revolt? "Death? You... you are certain, my liege?" "Death. Make no mistake, this is no ordinary ceremony. No citizen should wish to miss this event." "On your orders, my liege. If you are certain, then it shall be so." He rose to his feet, inclining his head towards the doorway. The hulking figure didn't move, forcing him to speak up. "My Lord, I... I must leave this room if I am to fulfil your request." Sombra shook his head, confused, then stepped back. Little Rock passed him, then glanced back, a look of real concern on his face. "My Lord, have you been taken ill lately? Perhaps struck your head? I - I only ask because - " "I am quite all right." Sombra murmured, not turning around once. "Please, do as you are asked." Little Rock gulped and paced off into the gloomy palace corridors, not daring to glance back. A minute of silence followed before three figures slipped out of an adjacent darkened hallway, previously eclipsed from view. "That went well." Aria observed dryly, stepping past Sombra and glancing around at Little Rock's chambers before letting out a dry chuckle. "I still think we should have had the big guy come onto him. That would have cheered me up." "And have given us away." Adagio stepped up beside her, a satisfied, smug expression on her face. "But you're right, that couldn't have gone better." Her tongue ran across her lips in anticipation. "Soon, we'll have all the power we need." How many people lived in this city, she wondered? Thousands? Ten thousand? Twenty? More? There mere thought of that power was intoxicating. Of course, the real question was... would it be enough? Little Rock pulled the reins of his steed, his foul mood making him yank harder than ever, earning a whinny and a disapproving snort from the beast before it dutifully set off. He despised coming out here. The outlying villages were, without exception, always inhabited by the lowest dregs of human life he'd ever had the displeasure of meeting, a motley rabble of inbreeds, superstitious fools and simpletons. The best that could be said of them was that they were compliant, and followed orders without question. If it wasn't for his mistrust of his riders to follow his orders to the letter, he wouldn't have bothered coming. His orders - Sombra's orders - could never be seen to be unexecuted. What was wrong with Sombra, anyway? It was so unlike the king to insist on a large gathering like this, and on such short notice. Then again, the king had always been prone to sudden, rash decisions, in both war and peace. Many of his vassals and those within his court deplored him for it, but Little Rock alone saw the genius of Sombra's strategy for what it was. A king who made decisions without rhyme or pattern could not be reliably predicted by his enemies, and that alone was enough to keep them on their toes. In war, it bubbled to the surface as paranoia that made them equally rash and blustering, throwing caution to the wind and so often dashing their chances against it. But this... this was too much. Whatever it was he had discovered must be immensely important if he intended to go to these lengths to demonstrate it. Had he discovered how to replicate the girls... the Sirens... spell? The idea repulsed him to his core. Sombra was a dark figure, but even Little Rock had not believed him capable of dabbling in black magic. Perhaps he was mad. The idea was one he had considered before. Certainly, his reign had been reckless. He had moved on in years, but not once made arrangements to secure his lineage, despite the enormity of the throne he sat atop. When he passed - as all men must do - Little Rock wondered what would become of his throne. A few possible successors passed his mind, but none with the power to enforce their claim righteously. A brutal, long, bloody war was certain to follow his legacy. A grim prospect, indeed. The clattering of hooves reached his ears as one of his riders, a tall, thin, grey-skinned man with light blue eyes, rode up beside him. "What is it, lieutenant?" "Sir, we've just finished alerting all the villages in this area. Do you want us to ride further afield, or will this suffice?" "I believe this will be do. Any further and we would risk not being present by sundown. Rally the men to return to the city." His gloved hands stretched out to grip his steed's reins once more. "I take it the peasants were all nice and compliant?" "A few grumblers, but nothing too serious. I don't envy the boys you sent south to the Sapphire Fields." He chuckled darkly. "The locals there must have crossbred with a tribe of ogres some time in the past. Each of the men seven feet tall and the women not so dainty either, from what I heard." "Indeed. Why do you think I didn't go myself?" The two men laughed. "Come on." Little Rock pulled his steed's reins, causing the horse to whine and start dutifully treading forwards. "Curse these mountains. I'll need several tankards of ale down me to get this chill out." We will be adored Tell us that you want us. We won't be ignored, It's time for our reward! Now you need us, Come and heed us, Nothing can stop us now! The three siren's voices rose in pitch to a scream as they finished their song. Before them, their practice audience - a collection of scullery maids and other castle staff - swayed hypnotically, their eyes little more than patches of green light. "It's perfect." Aria stepped up to one of the maids and studied her intently. Without warning, she swung the palm of her hands through the air and slapped the young woman across the face - who didn't even blink. "Oh my God, it's better than perfect. I bet you they'd kill themselves if we told them to." "Always a pleasure listening to you, Aria." Adagio stepped closer, followed slowly by Sonata. "Should we feed now, or do you want to wait until we've got the whole city assembled?" "Are you kidding? I'm saving my appetite." Aria's eyes burned in anticipation. "We're going to burn this fucking city to the ground. I wouldn't miss that for anything." "Then what should we do with them?" Sonata piped up, nodding towards their current audience. Adagio frowned and turned her attention to the assembled humans in front of her. One of them caught her eye, the maid Aria had slapped. Closing in on her, she began to notice finer details. She was young, barely finishing adolescence, but carried herself with a stiffness and formality well beyond her years. To an untrained eye, she might have the appearance of a well-paid servant, but the bloodied scuffs around her wrists told a different story - and despite the elaborate white lace collar she wore, there was little that could be done to disguise the deep purple hand-shaped bruise around her neck. "Listen up!" Adagio roared the order, every head in the room snapping to attention towards her in response. "All of you will go to the dungeon and hide there until tomorrow morning. Then take whatever you can carry from whatever we leave and go to your home village. Change your names, cut your hair, live your lives and never mention this city again. Understand?" Every head nodded in unison. "Then get to it. Oh, and forget you ever saw us. We were never here. Understood?" Another round of nods. The three sirens watched as the assembled humans formed an orderly line and began to file out of the room, not one of them glancing back. "You sure that was a good idea?" Aria grumbled. "I'd rather not leave any witnesses." "Relax. I told them to forget us. Besides, it's cleaner this way. Less cleaning up." Quietly, she was pleased she didn't have to add any more innocent bodies to her count, but she deigned not to bring that up in front of Aria and Sonata. "Let's get back to business. Sombra's lackey is probably finished scraping together as many meals as he can muster. We need to get into position. But, first thing first..." At a click of her fingers, Sombra approached, his eyes still glassy and unfocused. "Go out to the balcony and start... talking. Say whatever it takes to keep them together. As soon as things kick off..." She considered the brute in front of her for a moment. "Make the world a better place, and jump off." "Do a flip if you can manage it." "Aria..." "I'm just messing with you." As Adagio turned away, she leaned in and began to whisper in a hushed tone. "But seriously, do a flip." The courtyard was packed with souls, each of them pushing and jostling against each other for a place that would allow them a view of the Umbral Balcony, the great perch from where King Sombra had addressed his nation so many times before. Never once had so many been called to witness their king speak, drawing the inquisition and interest of even those who despised their shadow monarch, further increasing the density of humans crammed into the square. Amidst the throng, three figures, shrouded in thick cloaks drawn tightly over their heads, pushed their way seemingly effortlessly past, making directly for the centre of the crowd. A howl of acknowledgement went up in the air as an armour and felt-clad figure, his thick and wild raven hair fluttering in the wind, stepped up to the balcony. Glaring down with burning fury at his assembled citizenry, he threw his head back and roared a greeting, his voice reverberating off a network of crystal shards laid into the base of the podium, amplifying his voice and broadcasting it to every living soul in reach. "Citizens of the Crystal Empire! Your King, the Lord of Shadows, addresses you! Hear my voice and heed me - all who resist the might of King Sombra will perish!" The crowd roared their approval, the stamping of their feet shaking the very ground beneath them. Every last man, woman and child joined in, not daring be seen to be outdone by their surrounding countrymen, fearing swift retribution for any who dared defy the glorification of their mighty emperor. The content of his words were immaterial; all that mattered was the force and fury with which he cried, which shuddered their bones and chilled them to their spirits. At the precipice of the crowd, a figure, perched rigidly atop a sleek, muscular steed, approached the crowd. Little Rock couldn't help but smirk at the ease with which Sombra whipped the peasants into a frenzy, hypnotized their bodies and captured their minds like a slavemaster with a leash. He could be said to have no equal. "My subjects, tonight marks the rising of a new moon, and a new beginning for my mighty empire. My mortal reign draws to a close. For I have unlocked the key to immortality - to eternal life! My reign, from now until forever, shall be a glorious aeon of splendour, forged by my might alone!" Little Rock's breath caught in his throat. Surely not. Edging closer to the crowd, he stared intently at the figure above him. He wasn't too far away for Little Rock to make out his features, but where he expected to find the familiar wild, demented expression he was so accustomed to seeing on his lord when he was in the middle of a crazed rant, there was only a plastic passivity, something he was utterly unused to seeing Sombra wear. For that matter, it was a masque unusual of any human, lacking the characteristic spark that differentiated the living from the dead. Where had he seen that stolidity before? It nagged at him, scratched part of his brain he just couldn't quite access... "By the hand of three Sirens, I have unlocked the secrets to the elixir of youth. My bloodline now extends into infinity!" The Sirens. The Sirens. The Sirens... the SIRENS! His boots drove themselves into the side of his warhorse with a speed that caused the animal to whinny furiously and rear into the air, forcing him to wrestle with the reins in an attempt to bring the beast under control. In seconds, he was back in the saddle and charging forwards, desperate to make it to the platform before it was too late. In the middle of the crowd, Adagio glanced around at the teeming mass of humans surrounding them and smirked. Her arms reached out and lightly tapped both of her sisters on the back. "It's time." With a gentle hum, the three sisters began to sing. Ahh, ah-ah, ahh Ah, ah-ah, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah Ah, ah-ah, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah A green mist began to rise, seemingly from the very ground beneath them, snaking around their ankles and rising to their chests, where it soaked into their amulets, lighting them with an incandescent glow that illuminated their features. A few bystanders stiffened, their eyes hardening as they began to glance around at the other humans mobbing them. Feel the wave of sound As it crashes down You can't turn away We'll make you wanna stay... The first roars of fury began as first shoves, then fists began to fly around the three of them. The chartreuse mist was thicker than ever, rising up their necks and shrouding their vision. Out of the emerald haze few a splatter of blood as the anarchy around them began to take grip. We will be adored Tell us that you want us We won't be ignored It's time for our reward! With their final words, the Sirens were lifted into the air, their amulets now glowing bright red. Jets of light shot from each pendant as chaos below them reigned, wrapping each of them in its unbearably bright grip. Aria, Sonata and Adagio's voices reached their apex as the glow consumed their bodies. Their hair lengthened in an instant, growing well past their waist as ears sprouted from their heads. From their backs tore wings, scale-like and webbed, which served to lift them higher and higher above the anarchy below. The green smoke flew up to greet them, each siren stiffening and shaking as they felt unimaginable power course through their veins. Each of their eyes flew open, eyes no longer inhabited by irises and pupils but instead a sinister, evil red. A bright red light burst forth from their chests as they felt the constraints shackling them to these frail, mortal bodies shatter like glass, and their true forms erupted free. The three sirens, scale, claw, wings and all, rose into the sky from their puppeteered avatars, their once angelic voices corrupted into foul, hissing shrieks. Swooping down on the fighting crowd, their life crystals glowed with fury as the negative energy of the masses soaked into them, imbuing them with more power than they ever thought possible. Atop the balcony, Sombra stepped closer to the edge, his face devoid of emotion. Behind him, the sound of a door bursting open heralded the arrival of his most trusted vassal. "Your Majesty! Wait!" Sombra didn't even glance back. Little Rock surged forwards, then skidded to a halt a few paced behind his king. "My lord, you are not taken well. You have been cursed. I beg of you, if any part of you can hear me, step back from the balcony." "Is that so?" Sombra didn't even sound concerned. "How interesting." Little Rock roared in anger as his king stepped forwards and over the balcony, disappearing over the precipice of his kingdom and plunging to the earth below. Falling to his knees, he gripped his sword and drew it from his sheath, fire in his eyes as he turned, heart burning to slay the foul witches who had bought the empire he loved to ruin. It was the shock of his own approaching death, the rushing of the wind in his ears and the suddenness of his action that caused Sombra to finally awake from his spell. Mere seconds before he struck the ground, he opened his mouth to roar, only to be cut off by the sudden impact that forever cut his breath short and sent him spiralling into the void beyond. Out of the corner of her eye, Aria noted, with satisfaction, that he did, indeed, do a flip. As soon as they had consumed their fill, the Sirens returned to their bodies. While they would have preferred to remain in their bestial avatars permanently, these forms were fragile, ephemeral things, not meant to last. Lowering slowly to the ground, they felt their new hair and ears retract as their wings wilted and flaked away - an uncomfortable experience to say the least. Adagio, recovering first, shook her head to order her thoughts, then seized her sisters and dragged them through the bloodied and bruised crowd. Vanishing into a nearby alleyway, they were quickly swallowed up by darkness. Charging across the square, Little Rock, flanked by a handful of his most trusted lieutenants, scanned the crowd with bloodthirsty eyes, eagerly seeking a flash of colour that might alert him to the presence of the Sirens. Finding nothing, he cursed and tried to turn his steed, accidentally knocking over a tall, thick-set man and causing his horse to stumble precariously. "Useless peasant! Watch your step!" Rising to his feet, the peasant cursed and seized Little Rock by the leg, dragging him to the ground with a roar of fury. Shocked still by this utterly outrageous display of defiance, Little Rock was quickly beset upon by angry figures, each scrabbling for a piece of their hated lord to pummel. "Tyrant!" "Brute!" "Scoundrel!" "Get back!" A series of dull thuds sounded as Little Rock's lieutenants joined the fray, striking at his assailants with brutal blows that sent many of them reeling. As he was wrenched to his feet, Little Rock drew his sword and pointed it threateningly at his assailants. "Get back, you filthy serf! How dare you strike one of your betters!" The peasant responded with a foul jeer before spitting at him. Blinded red with rage, Little Rock surged forwards and swung his sword through the air, sending a crimson arc of blood raining down. A roar of outrage rung out as more peasants surged forwards in fury, forcing his lieutenants to draw their weapons in response. Slowly stepping back, he glanced behind him, feeling a sudden rush of alarm at the realization that his horse had bolted in the chaos. "Get away from me! I am your rightful lord, and I demand - " His speech was cut short by a sudden bloody gurgle to his right, as one of his lieutenants was pierced through the throat by a blade that had been thrown from somewhere in the rapidly growing crowd. Rocks and other missiles began to rain down on the remaining nobles, forcing them to back further and further away until one of them, a frail, thin youth, bolted, dropping his sword to a cacophony of jeers that only intensified as Little Rock and the remainder of his entourage followed suit. He ran like he had never run before, his breath tearing at his lungs, not daring to glance back for even a second out of fear that even a moment's distraction would slow him down and give the crowd the momentary opportunity they needed to land upon him and tear him to shreds. Slipping in and out of alleyways, he ran until his legs could no longer support him, crashing to a heap in a part of the city he knew to be sparsely populated on the best of days. His head fell into his hands as he wept. His liege was dead. The kingdom, shattered. He knew not what was to come, but one thing was certain; his vassalage was finished. He was despised outside of Sombra's court, and by many within. His lieutenants were either dead, or never to be heard from again. All because of those damned Sirens. Why couldn't he just have left well enough alone? A shout in the distance caused him to freeze. The sound of a window shattering, followed by cheers. Looters, no doubt. Forcing himself to his feet, his sore, tired legs forced him onwards. The last thing he needed was to be found within the city limits. He had nothing left but his life; and he didn't want to give those bastards a chance to rob him to that too. The flames of the city seemed to reach up to the clouds, belching forth vast plumes of smoke that smothered the sky and choked the horizon. Sonata, Aria and Adagio sat together, perched atop a hillside as they watched the capital of the Crystal Empire die and smoulder. "Quite the adventure." Adagio murmured, enraptured by the anarchy before her. "Adventure? We almost died, Adagio." "Well, it's no fun without a bit of risk, is it?" "I'm hungry." "Shh, Sonata. Look at the pretty lights." Aria collapsed backwards, staring at the night sky, taking her final opportunity to study its star-studded mystery before it, too, was consumed by smoke and ash. "So, what next?" "I don't think I've ever consumed that much negative energy before in one sitting. I could go a week without feeding." "We still need a roof over our heads. Food. Clean water. And..." She glanced down at her filthy, sodden, burned dress. "...I can't believe I'm saying this, but some new clothes wouldn't go amiss." "Tomorrow, Aria." The three sisters fell silent once more, the burning city in front of them glittering in the reflections of each of their eyes. - Fifty Years Later - The tavern burned with chatter, warmth and good feelings. Ale and beer poured freely from the tap as its patrons buzzed with familiarity and good natures, paying no heed to the quiet, lonely soul nursing a solitary cup of stout. He was in a bad way, inside and out. His body ached. His bones hurt. His hair, once a thick mop of fine raven that had been his pride, was now reduced to a collecting of thinning, wispy strands of grey. His internal organs were rotting from within, causing him nightly pains for which there was only one anaesthetic, the same dark liquid before him he was certain was to blame for the rot in the first place. But all of these pains were nothing compared to his lost pride, his regrets and miseries of the lost life he had once held, now mere memories that could not hold but a candle to his former glory. A vassal in the famed Crystal Empire, the right-hand man to the famed King Sombra before his sudden, shocking death that had ripped his kingdom into countless fragments. A death, he insisted, bought about by the meddling of three witches. Now, reduced to the status of the same peasants he had despised so at the height of his power, reduced to menial work, alms and the charity of the church to feed himself. The few patrons who were willing to listen politely to his rambling tales clearly thought him mad. He did not blame them. Sometimes, he himself wondered if any of it had actually happened, if it wasn't a mere figment of his decaying mind increasingly unable to recall the names and faces of those he had once held dear. Now, in the twilight of his life, there was little to do other than drink and wait for the end. He would not complain when it came. He had lived a long, long time by the standards of his age, and there was nothing about life he particularly enjoyed, anyway. A soft chanting from across the room disrupted his melancholy musings, and he found himself irresistibly, uncontrollably drawn to the sound. Travelling musicians would occasionally make the rounds, visiting taverns and playing music in hopes of charity. He despised most of them. Yet why, this time, did he feel so drawn? Why, this time, did he find himself rising to his feet, dragging his aching body and wasting muscles across the tavern floor to see these newcomers? It wasn't until he laid eyes on them that a bolt of lightning ran through him, and he realized exactly where he had heard that oh-so-familiar song before. He felt his insides drop, then shrivel up and die, as he stared at the impossible scene before him. As young as ever, untouched by age, stood three young women, eyes glowing green as they sang, each wearing a different outfit, a different hairstyle - but for some commonality; an identical, simple gem amulet laced around their necks, the very same he had once held in his hands over fifty years before. He staggered backwards, gripping a table for strength as his brain reeled at the impossibility of the scene before him. The corners of his mouth turned upwards, and he chuckled. Then chortled, Then, he began to laugh. Returning to his drink, he laughed harder than ever, wheezing and gasping as he held his body, laughing so hard he feared his sides would split. Pounding the table in mirth, Little Rock felt his final grip on sanity slip away as he acknowledged the inevitable reality of a world gone mad. End of Act One Author's Note Crazy times. Stay safe out there.
Chapter 4 - Nightingales "And there were also those who were so sparsely covered with earth that the dogs dragged them forth and devoured many bodies throughout the city. There was no one who wept for any death, for all awaited death. And so many died that all believed it was the end of the world." Agnolo di Tura Death. Every street, every store, every length and width of the city was coated in it. It lingered in the doorways, slunk through the sewers and floated in the skies above. The true nature of its existence - tiny, imperceptible, microscopic organisms that struck at the fabric of the body from within - remained unseen. Had it even been proposed, it would have been a laughable prospect to most, something more fittingly found within a children's book of fables than within the annals of medical knowledge. Yet very, very real. A furious, angry, buzzing spectre, ever present, never fading. Taking what it willed and leaving behind empty husks of men, death was known to all, feared by all, and never far away. And where there was fear, there was money to be made. Every corner, every street, had at least one peddler of medicine, hawking cures, potions, salves, advice, hope. Uniformly clad in the regalia of their profession, those long, impenetrable cloaks and unnerving beaked masks, stuffed with exact blends of potent herbs weighed so precisely that the irony of their ineffectiveness was more tragic than the horror surrounding them. From whatever spare space they could find, they preached their panacea to any suffering denizen willing to listen and be parted with their money in dire hopes of deliverance from the death they feared might strike at any moment. That their cures did not work, and that they were little more than enumerators of the infected at best, profiteering quacks at worst, did not slow their labours in the slightest. In particular, three of them, unusually shorter than most, made an excellent trade. For their craft, the lack of repeat business was of not a defect, but a feature. Their voices were low and sultry, their music adapted to the standards of their time. Their song was quiet, cautious, aware of the risks of attracting too much attention. Their patrons swayed back and forth to their tune, eyes glazed over at the ethereal lullaby. Beneath those thick cloaks, three amulets pulsed as one, slowly draining their victims and imbuing their owners with fresh power and zeal. As the hum reached its climax, each of them felt their spirits restored, if only for a stopgap. This morsel was a meagre snack, but it was enough. The chanting stopped, and the suffering souls shook their heads, confused. Bickering amongst themselves, they began to scatter, groaning and whining as the plague continued to bite into their flesh and claim their lives, inch by fetid inch. As the last of the lepers dispersed, one of the doctors sighed and pushed up their mask, exposing the frustrated face of a girl in her later teenage years, unmarked by time over the past few centuries. "This sucks. I mean it, Adagio; If I catch anything from these humans, I'm going to make sure you get it too before I die." "Relax. And keep your mask on!" Adagio snapped, her voice muffled by the hardened leather and suffocatingly-sweet herbs within. "We won't make any money like this if they find out what we really look like!" "All right, all right..." The girl pulled her mask down once again, all but her angry, searching eyes now concealed. Stooping down, she carefully wrapped the small pile of golden coins their patients had deposited at their feet in a thick cloth bag. As soon as they were behind closed doors, at the insistence of Adagio, they would douse their quarry in boiling water until they were blisteringly hot to the touch. Aria had no idea what caused the affliction - and she was virtually certain Adagio didn't either, try as she might to pretend otherwise - but this small precaution had spared them so far. She had seen countless rotting unfortunates, many of them still alive, wasting away on the streets, and was keen to avoid joining their ranks. "Nine aurelia." She scowled. "Not enough for me to be out here risking my life." "Don't be so dramatic. Just keep your distance from them, you'll be fine." "Oh yeah, because I was just dying to get up close and personal." Tying the bag to a thin length of rope tied firmly around her waist, though not so tight as to suggest anything other than the hulking, masculine figure imposed by her thick cloak, Aria and her sisters slowly departed, the crowd before them making haste to avoid close contact. Medicine in this time might be stunted and backward, but all knew where street doctors congregated, the sickness was not far behind. Besides, there was something about their otherworldly masks and sweeping robes that was... unnerving. Cadavers lined the streets, some of them stacked atop each other, three, four, even five corpses high. Occasionally, a thuggish-looking wastrel would stoop over a pile to rummage through their pockets in hope of finding a missed coin or trinket that had yet to be stripped from them, paying no heed to the invisible tendrils of death that so surely wrapped around them and dug in their claws. To the Sirens, who had seen the pestilence rise from the start, the obvious connection between physical contact with the deceased and infection had quickly become plain, as was the effectiveness of heat and acid in cleansing the disease from contaminated objects. But to the humans of this time, who so often lived short, brutal lives, filled with suffering, such concepts were not so easily conceived. Fear ruled supreme, and more exotic explanations were common. Foul air, rodent bites, scheming groups, even the judgement of higher powers. To Aria and Adagio, the suffering of humans was inconsequential. These... higher apes were scum of the lowest order, a destructive, self-obsessed species, shackled to anger and lust like the animals they were. They might perish in their thousands, they might perish in their millions; it made no difference. Their kind would always make haste to prepare fresh fodder for death. But the younger sister had her doubts. In between the flames and ash, the blood and the corpses, shivered glimmers of hope, of tender weakness and loving care. A father, his skin angry and red with sores, mercilessly labouring on to feed his children before his last breath expired. A mother begging, her children huddled closely around her, sunken eyes filled with apprehension and fear. Countless more wide-eyed orphans, slinking through the streets, aimlessly seeking a salvation never to come. Perhaps a hundred years prior, she would have glanced at such scenes and been unaffected. But her time in the human world had changed her within, even though her appearance had never altered once. It had been easy to dissociate herself from ponies, a foreign race with whom she shared no connection; but whenever she looked in the mirror, she saw one of them staring back at her. Perhaps it was the abject patheticness of this particular wretch, or maybe it was having seen one unfortunate too many, that compelled her to action. "Sonata!" Paying no heed to her sisters' hissed warnings, Sonata strode over to the pale, emaciated figure of a young girl with hollow grey eyes and alabaster skin and knelt softly before her, reaching out a hand in what she hoped was a friendly gesture. Though she tried to hide it with a thick, musky cloak wrapped loosely around her shoulders, the tremor in her limbs and tight, constricted breathing was an unmistakable sign of infection. With trembling eyes, the girl stared silently back at the shrouded figure, not daring to breathe a word of response. "Are you hungry?" The girl paused, eyes widening in shock at the female voice, then nodded, a tiny, barely perceptible jerk of the head. "Hold on." Sticking out a hand behind her, she gestured towards Aria. "Come on!" "What?" Suddenly, her hands flew to the bag of coins around her waist. "You're joking, right?" "There's three of us, right? Give me my third." Aria scowled, then reluctantly loosened the bag and plucked three coins out in a tightly gloved hand. The golden disks spun through the air, catching the setting sun's glimmer for the briefest of moments before Sonata caught them and pressed them into the girl's shaking hand. "Go." When she merely blinked stupidly, Sonata rolled her eyes and gave her the tiniest shove. "Go on! Go and get something to eat. And don't let anyone see you with that money, okay?" The girl nodded and slowly rose to her feet, her tremor becoming all the more pronounced as the blood rushed from her head and made her feel faint. She paused again for the briefest of moments, as if unable to believe what was happening, then took off like a shot, sprinting into a nearby crowd and vanishing into the mass of humans within. Sonata smiled sadly after her, then rose up and re-joined her sisters. Aria utterly ignored her in disgust, while Adagio gave her a quiet, probing look. "She won't live." "I know." Sonata whispered the response, surprised to find her hand reaching up and clutching at her life crystal. "But now she doesn't have to die thinking there was nobody who cared." Adagio looked less than impressed, pinching the brow of her nose with a sigh - a gesture she had become particularly fond of in her human form. "We have to think about ourselves, Sonata. We don't have money to waste on... charity." "I know. I can go hungry." That was it; the issue settled. Grumbling to herself, Adagio turned her back and strode off, Aria and Sonata in close tow, one with a thunderous look of outrage, the other with a small, satisfied smile. The city-state of Canterlonia could trace its history back for almost a century, maintaining its increasingly fragile and uncertain independence uneasily in these times of sickness and death. The pestilence had hit the city particularly severely, paralyzing trade, commerce and almost every aspect of daily life. Qualified doctors - or anyone who claimed to be one - were offered a position of esteem and reverence by the desperate authorities, a position which had quickly drawn the attention of the opportunistic Sirens. After centuries of wandering, odd jobs and the odd, intermittent scrape with death, the trio had relished the opportunity to settle down, if only for a few years. Of course, certain measures had been necessary. Shorter hair, concealing cloth caps and deep, affected baritones had been enough to pass them off as recent graduates of a far-away medical school. Adagio had experimented with a false moustache, but Aria and Sonata's laughter had been enough to convince her to abandon the idea, as well as sulk for the rest of the day. Their disguises were less than convincing in the cold, revealing sunlight; nevertheless, the eager public health board had been all too willing to certify them, despite a few narrowed eyes. Studying her haphazard, rushed haircut in a barrel of murky water, Sonata sighed and chewed her lower lip. Her hair had been one of her few human features she'd actually appreciated, and having it cut in such an ugly style rubbed her up the wrong way. She hadn't dared breathe a word of criticism of Aria's haircutting ability, afraid if she did, her sister would take the opportunity to cut her hair even shorter next time. The house - if it was worthy of such a name - that they had rented for the past few years was little more than an architect's afterthought; crammed hastily between two larger houses in an attempt to squeeze a little extra gold out of the increasingly narrow streets and limited spaces encompassed by the mighty city walls. Still, it had been cheap; the owner, a frail, elderly man not long for this world, had offered the three doctors a steep discount for their invaluable services to the public. Aria and Sonata remembered laughing at Adagio's mocking reading of his letter of thanks before they threw it into the fireplace. And yet, the three of them were no closer to their goal of returning home. Their slow realization that the world Star Swirl had chosen to banish them to was completely dry of any Equestrian magic had been a hammer blow to morale, with frequent arguments breaking out amongst the three of them as to the proper course of action - to wait and watch, or to seek and find. At times, it had seemed likely the group would fracture; that three would become two, with Aria actually storming off in a fury one particularly cold and hungry night, only to return a few hours later in an unusually tearful show of remorse. Increasingly, Sonata wondered if they were ever going to return home. Had Star Swirl intended for them to be eternally banished, never to return? Had he even known of the immortality of the Sirens, of the power of their life crystals? Did he know, even in his dying moments, that the three beings he'd once banished still lurked in the dimensional mist, constantly seeking return? No matter how bleak things got, it always gave her a grim sense of satisfaction to know that, in spite of the dire circumstances she presently found herself in, Star Swirl was almost certainly dead, buried and decayed to ash by now. A strong smell of cooking meat floated out of the window and into the courtyard, causing her stomach to groan in protest and her mouth to water. She didn't regret her actions earlier, but that didn't make her feel any less hungry. Aria and Adagio were staring intently at a pot over the fireplace when she returned, and barely even glanced upwards at their sister's appearance, save for a blunt acknowledgement from Aria. "Hey." "Hey." Sonata sighed and collapsed into the sole precious chair they owned that could meet an abstract definition of comfortable. Inside, the smell was almost unbearable, but she refused to buckle, digging her nails into the arms of her seat in an attempt to control herself. "Do you think we'll have much luck tomorrow?" She didn't care what the answer was. She just wanted to distract herself. Adagio, on the other hand, seemed gloomy. "No chance. The Grand Duke is supposed to be returning from the Empire tomorrow, I overheard two guards talking about it. They'll be keeping the streets clean of anyone who even looks like they've got the disease. No infected, no business, for a few days at least." She chuckled darkly. "Hope your charity was worth it." Sonata blanched and gripped her stomach. She hated to admit it, but she might have been more conservative with her spending if she'd known that. "How come he's back so soon?" Aria muttered, prodding the pot and quickly withdrawing her hand with a hiss of pain. "Damn it! War come to an end early?" "Maybe?" Adagio shrugged. "If it has, it's not good for him - or us. The city bank was making a lot of money financing both sides." "Maybe he's ill." Sonata murmured, staring at the black web of mould that had been consuming the ceiling for the past month. "Coming home so they can stick leeches on him or hack off his foot." "Nah." Aria shook her head. "He's got a personal physician, they wouldn't drag him back here if he was sick." "Oh yeah?" Sonata shot back, her irritable hunger getting the better of her. "What do you know, Aria? I bet that's it. He's got the plague and he's come home sick." "Yeah?" Aria shot back. "What do you bet?" "I... I bet you... the... uh... the rest of your gold!" "Yeah?" Aria snapped. "In return for... what?" "For... for..." Sonata swore. "I don't know." "I know." "What?" "If you're wrong, you have to let me shave you bald." "What?!" Sonata's hands instinctively flew to her head as Adagio burst into cackles. "Don't think I can't hear you and Adagio talking shit about my haircuts behind my back!" "Yeah?" Sonata snapped. "Fine! You're on. We'll see who's laughing tomorrow when you're scraping that mould off the ceiling for dinner!" "Whatever." Aria rolled her eyes and turned her attention back to the simmering pot. Sonata huffed and turned her back, the only sounds now filling the room being a quiet bubbling noise and Adagio's poorly stifled giggles. The furious squealing of an exhausted horse and the clattering of spurs against the cold stone ground signalled the courier's arrival. The door to the workshop creaked open a fraction, allowing a thin slice of moonlight to cut through the doorway and illuminate a single pale blue eye that peaked out from behind it. "Hello?" The courier slowly approached, stooped in a peculiar bow. "I'm looking to borrow a lantern." The tension evaporated and the shrouded figure visibly relaxed at the password. The door opened wider and he stepped back, allowing the message-bearer entry. Together, the pair descended into the bowels of the building, arriving at opposite ends of a thin workbench. "Let me see." There was a quiet rustling of paper as the scroll changed palms. A set of trembling gloved hands slowly unrolled it and scanned the contents, eyes widening in a shock their owner did not bother to disguise. "Can you confirm this?" The courier hesitated, then nodded. She was old by the standards of her profession, approaching her fiftieth year, something she found enabled her to easily blend into any crowd with minimal suspicion. She had seen plenty of underhand dealings in her time, and knew better than most that it wasn't wise to take sides. The truth was always the best policy. "I saw for myself. There's no doubting it." The shrouded figure studied her for a moment before cursing and slamming the paper scroll back onto the table. "Perfect. Oh, this is the last thing I needed..." Muttering to himself, he collapsed into a nearby chair and sunk his head into his hands. Against her better judgement, the courier approached cautiously. "If there's nothing else, I should take my leave - " "Wait." The single word was strained. "I... I must write a letter. To a confidante of mine. I trust you are able to make another delivery?" "If the gold is - " There was a clattering of metal on wood as the figure threw a handful of coins onto the table surface before bending over a scrap of paper and beginning to scribble. "Here." The page, ink still wet, was thrust into her hand with a coarse roughness. "Deliver that to the Prosper household. It's absolutely essential Silver Prosper sees this before the Duke returns. I don't care if you have to break in, make sure he sees it before tomorrow morning. Tell him it's from me, he'll understand." "Of course." She coughed, and passed the paper back. "I'll need your seal." The figure blinked once, stupefied, then shook his head. "Oh... of course. My apologies." Morning arrived, with it the hated morning sun that struck across the three Siren's faces in unison and produced three simultaneous, echoing groans, followed by a flurry of movement as each tried to bury themselves beneath their blankets to escape the burning daylight. Grumbling and whining to themselves, the trio slowly dragged themselves from their beds and staggered over to the bucket of fresh water they had hauled upstairs last night. Sonata was fortunate enough to be first this morning, the clean water wonderfully wakening against her face as she forced her head underneath. She'd give anything to be able to dive in the oceans of Equestria again, but under her present circumstances, this was as good as it got. Staggering away and shaking her head to clear as much water out of her matted locks as she could, she absent-mindedly wandered over to the window and stared through blurry, water-logged eyes as the street below. Even through her half-vision, she could see the streets were indeed deserted, and felt her heart sink. Even if there were customers out there, the increased guard would make detection too likely. Her stomach roared in protest as she realized it would be a good few days until she could eat. Unless... "HEY!" Her sisters winced at the roar as Sonata leaned as far out of the window as she dared and waved frantically at the closest guard. "HEY! MISTER GUARD! UP HERE!" The guard in question, a fresh-faced recruit more boy than man, lifted his metal face visor to try and detect the source of the hollering voice, features burning bright red when he clocked a girl dressed in a loose nightshirt leaning out of the window and waving manically at him. "M - miss!? Is... was... that you?" "No, the window above me! Of course it's me! Has the Grand Duke returned yet?" "He... he has - wait - how did you - " "Thanks!" Falling away from the window with a whoop, Sonata dived under her bed and emerged seconds later with her doctor's uniform. "'dagi! Ari! Get your butts ready, we're going to the Grand Duke's palace!" "What?" Both of her sisters replied at the same time, causing them to jump in surprise. "Remember our bet?" Sonata's voice was slightly muffled by the thick robe falling over her head. "Not gonna chicken out now, are you?" Aria snorted. "You wish." A sloshing sound filled the room as she quickly dunked her head in the pail and withdrew it, shaking violently and spraying droplets of water in every direction, much to Adagio's audible disgust. Ten minutes later, three individuals dressed in matching cloak and mask stepped onto the street, their half-concealed eyes scanning their surrounding eagerly. One of them, wielding a commanding presence that unmistakably marked her out as a leader, stepped forwards with a beckoning gesture, and the trio set off through the deserted streets. A few guards shot suspicious glances their way, but none of them challenged the three doctors. The three of them knew the city's roads in and out, each street, alley and bridge as familiar as the network of thin veins on the backs of their hands. The city had been carefully constructed around its seed nucleus, the River Palace, so that every main road lead directly to it, offering it unparalleled prominence and exaltation beyond even that its magnificent architecture and imposing height already bequeathed to it. The seat of the Grand Duke for almost a century, it loomed before them, the morning sun shining beautifully off the white and gold marble bricks. As the three surgeons approached the main gate, two hulking guards stepped forwards, looks of unease on their faces. "Can we help you?" Adagio tilted her head up to make direct eye contact with the taller, more authoritative-looking of the pair. When she spoke, her voice was harsh and rough, lower in pitch and grunted from the bottom of her throat. "We're here to offer our services to the Grand Duke." The taller of the pair frowned. "How did you - it doesn't matter. The Grand Duke isn't in a condition to entertain visitors. I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to leave." Adagio rolled her eyes and beckoned her sisters forwards. "Fine. We'll do it the hard way." What the duo had in muscle and size they lacked in willpower, falling under the Siren's song in less than twenty seconds even. At Adagio's barked command, they slumped back into their posts and collapsed against the wall, glassy-eyed and drooling slightly. Sonata knelt in front of the smaller of the pair and slapped him lightly on the cheek. "Wake up!" The guard groaned and stared blearily at her, blinking rapidly. "Where's the Grand Duke? Why's he back so soon?" "Sick..." "What?" "Sick... plague..." Sonata punched the air as the guard collapsed into a heap, pulling her mask up to stick her tongue out at a furious-looking Aria. "Hah! I win!" "Lucky guess." She glanced over her shoulder, desperate to play it cool. "We should get going before someone spots us." "Wait." Adagio muttered, staring at the palace. "Let's go in." "Are you crazy? Do you want to get us - " "The Duke's sick." Adagio cut across her. "Really sick. Think! We're not going to get much business for the next week - the next week at best. What's the harm in offering our services where they're really needed?" "Except out services don't do anything, Adagio. Besides, he has his own private doctor. He's not going to hire us." "It doesn't matter. All we have to do is convince him to let us try, just once, and he'll be ours." "Or he'll have us hung with witchcraft." Aria glanced around once again, nervously this time. "Look, let's just go, all right? Adagio!" Ignoring her sister's protest, Adagio swept away from her and towards the palace. Sonata dithered for the briefest of moments, then ran after her. Aria jumped up and down on the spot, then swore and rushed after them. "And breathe out, your Grace." Coughing and spluttering, the Grand Duke slowly and painfully exhaled, his chest falling with a slow, juddering motion. Tiny drops of blood flew from his dried lips as the last of the air left his lungs, flying through the air and landing on the beak of his personal physician. From every surface the room possessed stood burning bowls of herbs and flowers, filling the air with a thick, pungent, suffocating smoke. Across the room, through the fumes and standing as far away as the walls would permit, stood two men; one older and thick-set, the other young, tall and thin, with sharp, amber eyes. Both of them supervised the scene unfolding before them with considerable anxiety. "Could you hold your arm out for me, your Grace?" A shaking appendage rose into the air. The physician slowly wrapped his fingers around the Duke's wrist, his frown deepening at the feeble, irregular pulse. "Thank you. Would you excuse me for a moment?" Rising to his feet, the surgeon turned to face the pair and stepped closer so that his words could not be heard by the Grand Duke. "The pestilence. A most severe case. I'm sorry." The younger man nodded, biting his index finger in a mix of frustration and anger. "What do you recommend?" "I will do all I can, but I fear you may be better arranging a meeting with a holy man." The older man coughed lightly, drawing the surgeon's attention. "My brother is a strong man. I have faith he will pull through this - but in case he doesn't... did he entrust you with a will or testament?" "As a matter of fact, he did, but as his executor, I cannot disclose the contents until his passing." "There will be time for that later, uncle." The young man sounded displeased. "Right now, I want my father to receive the best care possible." "Sir, I assure you, I will do everything in my power - " "Not enough. My family has paid for your services loyally for the past seven years. I want proof this money is being well-invested. If my father is to die, it will be after you have exhausted all medical knowledge known to man on his treatment. If not, you will find yourself in a most uncomfortable position." Something murderous floated into his pupils. "I hope you understand." "Of course, Sir." There was a new edge to the surgeon's voice, an edge tainted by obvious fear. "I'll... get right to it." "Calm yourself." The older man muttered as the surgeon turned his back. "I know you're upset, but you must understand. Sometimes, this is the way things must be - " He was cut off by his nephew pushing past him and bursting out of the room, the thick wooden doors slamming behind him in his rage. Sighing, he approached the bedsit, his eyes widening and his legs weakening under him slightly as he saw the pitiful condition his older brother was in. His eyes were coated in dried blood, his body consumed by vicious, angry sores, and his once thick head of hair was a tattered, thinning remnant of what it had once been. "Oh, Star Spirit." His voice thickened. "May the heavens have mercy on you, my brother." In response, the Duke merely groaned, a mix of agony and sorrow. "Save your strength. You'll pull through this. I know you will. You... you must." "Doctor?" The fleeting moment of serenity was interrupted by a soft knocking on the door. The surgeon's eyes flickered upwards. "Come in." A woman in a thin surgeon's mask and plain dress stepped in, deliberately averting her gaze from the pitiful husk of a man lying in the bed. "There... there's three physicians here. They say they've heard of the Duke's... condition... and wish to assist you." "What?" The doctor rose to his feet, an obvious undercurrent of annoyance. "Damn it all to... Are there any secrets in this city?" "Should - should I send them away?" The doctor paused, then shook his head. "Send them in. The last thing I need is the Duke-to-be hearing about me sending away medical help. Maybe they can change his bedpan. Where are they?" "Right here, sir..." The three Sirens filed into the room silently, eyes gazing dispassionately through their masks at the scene in front of them. Unimpressed, the doctor stepped towards them, wiping his hands on his cloak. "Well, I need a break. I trust you three are certified by the board?" The three figured nodded in unison. "Hmph. I'd ask for proof, but they're handwaving anyone in these days. Keep an eye on him, and just... try to make yourselves useful." Sweeping from the room, the Sirens found themselves alone with the dying Duke and his brother, who gave them a kindly smile as they approached. "I hope you're not offended. Cloud Vial is a most talented doctor, but unfortunately he's not known for his patience. I appreciate your assistance, nonetheless." "No problem." Aria muttered, feigning as masculine a voice as she could muster. "It's true, then? The Duke has..." The man sighed and cast his eyes down to his brother. "Yes. It's true. I'm sorry, I should introduce myself. My name is Moon Spirit. I'm the Duke's brother. I doubt you've heard of me; our family is... quite private." Adagio bowed slightly in acknowledgment. "I'm sorry for your brother's situation. Rest assured, we'll do all that we can to alleviate his symptoms." "Thank you. I pray for his recovery, of course, but I confess I fear his situation is hopeless." Something grim entered his eyes. "I had hoped this day would not come for many years, but it seems his son is soon to inherit the duchy." "The Duke has a son?" Adagio replied, placing a cooled cloth on the Duke's forehead carefully. "Unfortunately." He coughed. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't speak out of turn. Solar Spirit, he's... well, he's... spirited. I fear he lacks the right temperament for power." Suddenly he stiffened, as if catching himself. "But I shouldn't bore you with such matters." He rose to his feet. "Once more, thank you for your assistance. I'll make sure you are well-compensated for your help. If you'll excuse me, I have some pressing issues that demand my attention. I'll make sure you're not left alone with my brother for too long." The Sirens merely nodded in response, waiting until Moon Spirit had cleared the room before they dared begin talking under their breath over the comatose Duke. "Well, you got what you wanted, Adagio. You want to try putting him under a spell now?" Aria hissed, every word dripping with sarcasm. "How was I supposed to know he'd be this ill?" Adagio snapped back. "Just look at him, he won't make it through the night." She growled in frustration. "At least we're getting paid." "Uh... girls?" Sonata muttered. "Paid what? Oh, sure, maybe five gold pieces, a fuck-you-very-much, and how about you tell us how you found out the Duke was ill or we'll start pulling your fingernails out until you feel like talking? You know what? I say we bolt. I bet we could make it out of that window over there..." "Girls?" "Oh, shut up, Aria. You always think you know everything, don't you? Well guess what, you don't. I'm the oldest, and I say we're staying put and milking this for all it's worth." "Oh, what, did mom put you in charge? Bite me. I'm getting out of here right now, and there's not a damn thing you can do to stop me." "Girls!" "What?!" Aria and Adagio bellowed together, turning to glare at Sonata, who was holding the Duke's wrist between her fingers. In response, she raised an eyebrow and lifted the limp appendage into the air. "He's dead." "I'm so sorry for your loss, your Grace." Solar Spirit was turned away from the four doctors, staring silently out of a window. He didn't shake, or tremble. There was no external sign of emotion at all. Beside him, Moon Spirit was staring at his hands, looking numb. "I did not expect his condition to decline so suddenly. If I'd known... I assure you, I would never have knowingly allowed you to be parted from your father's deathbed." "I see." When Solar Spirit did not elaborate on his curt statement, Moon Spirit spoke up. "I understand. You did all you could... all of you. We are grateful for your help. It is... it is just all so sudden." "Yes..." Cloud Vial brushed off Moon Spirit's commentary, his eyes fixed resolutely on the new Grand Duke. "Your Grace, if you would like, I can bring your father's last will and testament here. It may prove invaluable in setting up your new reign." "I think that would be a good idea. Go and deliver them to my quarters. I'll take a look this evening." Cloud Vial bowed and turned to leave, only to freeze in his steps as Solar Spirit spoke once more. "And once you've delivered it, you are to leave the grounds and never return." "Y-your Grace?" "I have no need for a physician who cannot identify when one of their patients is on the precipice of death." He turned slowly on the spot, his handsome face twisted by obvious disgust. "These three gentlemen did more for my father in his final moments than you with your decades of experience could manage. Did you really believe I would allow myself to be subjected to your care? I think not." Cloud Vial shook slightly on the spot, then composed himself. "I am sorry to hear that, your Grace, but your wish is your own. I hope you will change your mind." "I won't." The doctor's expression soured and he swept the room with a violent stomp in his step. Sighing, Solar Spirit stepped closer to the three sirens, his expression stabilizing into one of puzzlement. "Why are you still wearing those awful outfits? I assure you, none of us are infected." The Sirens glanced at each other before Adagio responded. "No reason. Just... professionalism." "I see." He paused, then apparently decided not to press the issue. "It appears a spot has opened in my court for a personal physician. I'll have time to make a proper selection in the coming weeks, but for now, I'd like to extend the offer to you three. I trust I can rely on you." More glances, this time filled with glee. "Of course, your Grace. We are here to serve you." "Excellent. Which of you is the head physician?" Adagio stepped forwards before Aria could open her mouth. "I am." "Oh, for - I feel ridiculous talking to you like this. Take off that damned mask, will you?" Adagio hesitated, then rolled her eyes and slowly pulled the mask up, dark purple eyes blinking as they adjusted to the sudden brightness. "That's - " Solar Spirit stared at her for a moment, stumbling over his words as his eyes narrowed. Adagio braced for his outburst - which never came. "Ah... that's... good. How should I address you?" "Adagio Dazzle." Adagio pointed at her two sisters, naming them in succession. "These are my colleagues, Sonata Dusk and Aria Blaze." "Curious names. Are you from afar?" "From the Crystal Federation. Well, originally." The lie was well-practiced, well-rehearsed, and technically not untrue. "Ah. Well travelled, then. Uncle, you visited the Crystal Federation in your youth, I believe?" Moon Spirit stirred slightly from his sombre daze. "I... Uh, I mean, yes. Yes, I... spent some time there." He looked too miserable at the passing of his brother to make the small talk that seemed to flow so easily from his nephew. "Well, I've heard enough. Adagio, tell your subordinates to leave your names with my secretary. I'll make sure your first payment is ready to collect by the time you leave. In the meanwhile, I'd like to show you to your new surgery." Adagio glanced back at her sisters before nodding slowly. "I... I suppose I have time. Lead the way." Solar Spirit swept from the room, Adagio in close tow. As Sonata and Aria moved to leave, they were slowed by Moon Spirit deliberately clearing his throat. Both of them paused and slowly turned to face him, surprised to see him smiling knowingly. "I hope you don't mind, but I have a small favour to ask." He gestured towards two empty seats opposite him. "Please, take a seat." Aria and Sonata dutifully obeyed, seating themselves opposite Moon Spirit, who sighed and began to twiddle his fingers together. "How shall I put this pleasantly enough?" He stroked his short beard. "It's a good act. Very impressive. But you ladies aren't dealing with illiterate, diseased peasants any more." Aria and Sonata exchanged glances, but before they could start singing, Moon Spirit held up a hand. "I'm not looking to get you in trouble. You've clearly got a knack for your trade, better than many men of medicine I've had the misfortune to meet. I'm sure you'll take excellent care of my nephew. But it's his... care... that I wished to discuss." He sighed and continued to twiddle his fingers, this time more aggressively. "I mentioned his temperament earlier. But perhaps I did not do my concerns justice. My nephew is a man with little concern for the common good. He has always felt his father was too soft on the suffering unfortunates that line our sorry streets. I fear he is, already, plotting harsher measures than ever before against those in need." "It may well be the case, of course, that he is right. That his actions will reduce long-term suffering. But I cannot abide such inhuman utilitarianism. Compassion was never my brother's strong suit, but I know, in his heart, he was fair and just. I cannot say the same for his son." "How... how does this affect us, precisely?" Aria cut in. Moon Spirit chuckled. "Straight to the point, I see. Very well. I learned of my brother's diagnosis last night, before he and my nephew had returned. Those precious hours were not wasted. I have spoken to a handful of influential figures within the city. I believe I can, at best, postpone my nephew's coronation by a few days. That will give me time to figure out a more... permanent solution." "Permanent?" Sonata queried. "I don't intend to harm him. Not unless I have no other choice. But I firmly believe he can be made to see reason. I can arrange for a thousand roadblocks to fall before him, and force him to concede that a more... experienced candidate would be a better choice as Grand Duke. Someone like myself." "That's pretty optimistic." Aria deadpanned. "You really think he's going to roll aside for you to take his place?" More chuckles. "I am old, unmarried. The duchy will soon be his one way or another. Time, I feel, will temper his sentiments. Give him, say, ten years to learn how a true ruler should lead." "And what do you want us to do?" "Most likely nothing. But if I ask, I expect you to jump." "And if we refuse?" Aria's eyes narrowed. "I won't threaten you into compliance. Of course, should you go running to my nephew with this information... well, you have your secret, as I have mine." Something icy entered his eyes. "I hope I make myself clear." Aria stared back, then cursed. "Crystal clear." "...and this is the on-site apothecary. I trust you have experience with most medicinal herbs, but if not, my household's library should keep you abreast of information. Have a word with Fine Script if you want to borrow anything, but take good care of them when they're in your possession. Some of them are worth ten times as much as you." "Of course." Adagio murmured, injecting as much sneer into her voice as she dared. She hadn't read a single book of medicine in her life, but she saw no reason to trouble her new employer with that information. Running a finger across a surface, she let out a low whistle at the amount of dust that coagulated around her finger. "This place doesn't look like it saw much use." "Cloud Vial has spent much of the past year away from Canterlonia tending to my - to my - my father's needs." His cold, aloof demeanour fractured slightly at the mention of his father. He opened his mouth momentarily, as if he intended to continue, but no further words came. Adagio shuffled awkwardly on the spot, silently praying he wouldn't start crying. "I'm so sorry about your father. I... I lost my mother when I was young. I understand what it's like." "Did you?" Solar Spirit looked directly into her eyes with appraisal. "It... it is... God, it's awful. No matter how long you know it's coming..." "...it's always sudden." Adagio finished. Suddenly, she felt herself wracked with an unbearably weight of melancholy. "My mother, she... I knew it was coming for a long time. But when it actually happened, and I was stuck looking after my younger sisters, there was nothing that could have prepared me for that. But it only gets easier. I promise." As she spoke, she couldn't help but remember her mother, the infinite warmth and depth within her eyes, how safe and secure she had felt with her nearby. How agonizingly glacial it had been, watching her slowly fade away, giving the last of her strength to feed her daughters in hope they might live. The day she and her sisters had awoken to find her no more, and been thrown into that cold, unforgiving world. Across the room, Solar Spirit nodded, a look of determined resolution on his features. "Did he... did he say anything? In his... his last moments, I mean?" Adagio shook her head. "He wasn't in any condition to talk. It was quiet. Peaceful." The Duke nodded, seeming to draw some strength and comfort from the news. "I'm glad to hear it. This... this affliction, it can leave its sufferers in the most intolerable misery before death. That is... it is the last thing I would have wanted." He sighed. "I would give anything to restore my father to life and health, but now that I am Duke, I will at least be able to implement my vision for combating this disease." "And... what would that be?" "Where to begin? There can be no entry to the city, not even for merchants or envoys. The belongings of those who die from the pestilence will be destroyed, of course - including my father's. The infected will no longer be allowed to remain within the city limits, putrefying and spreading their sickness. They must all be exiled." "Sounds... harsh." Adagio responded measuredly. "My father agreed. I tried to make him see reason, but he never understood. He would rather this city rot and fester than take decisive action. In my opinion, he placed too much stock in the opinion of... doctors. But what interest do they have in public health? They profiteer off this plague the most. If this city were clean, the demand for their services would vanish." "For my services, too." A moment of silence fell between the pair of them, before Solar Spirit snorted with laughter. "A good point. I should really choose my audiences more carefully. Still, there's just... something off about you. You are unlike any doctor I've ever met. Certainly much younger. Perhaps they train their doctors differently where you're from." "Maybe." Adagio muttered, wishing the conversation would take a different course. "Anyway, you should probably save talking politics for your advisors." "Politics." The sneer was back in his voice. "Oh, this city is going to see a very different style of politics soon, trust me." He glanced around the workshop. "Well, that's about it. Unless you have any questions, of course." "Not in particular." "Then we're done." He paused. "Thank you." "Please, I'm glad to have the work - " "I meant, thank you for what you said earlier." His voice was quieter. "About loss. I can tell it wasn't easy. Your sisters, wherever they are, were lucky to have you." "Oh. Thanks." An awkward silence fell over the pair of them, broken by Solar Spirit's sigh. "Can we cut the crap? I know you're - you know." Adagio considered denying it, but eventually scowled and threw back her hood. "Do we have a problem?" "No. You actually had me fooled for a while there, and I can't imagine it takes much to trick some poor soul who's brain is so rotted it's practically falling out of his ears. I assume the other two..." He gestured pointedly. "Yeah." "Well, it's none of my concern either way. You couldn't do a worse job than that cretin under whose care my father had the misfortune to pass away. Just keep a low profile. If you're found out, I won't be able to make any special allowances." "Great." Adagio muttered, scuffing the floor with her shoe. "Anything else?" "Not at all. You're free to leave." The three Sirens left the property with conflicted expressions on their faces, the guards stationed at the gate parting unceremoniously to let them pass, apparently peacefully oblivious to the events of just a few hours passed. As soon as they were comfortably out of earshot, they huddled in a circle and began to mutter, each of their eyes widening as they learned what had transpired in their brief period of separation. "Can't believe both of them saw right through us." Aria grumbled. "Damn it. Here I thought we were so slick." "It doesn't matter." Sonata chirped up. "What are we going to do about Moon Spirit?" "We should play along." Aria replied instantly. "I don't want to get on his bad side. Besides, he said it himself. He might not even ask anything of us." "I don't know." Adagio interjected. "I thought we wanted someone we could control as Duke. Solar Spirit fits that bill better than his uncle. I think we should back him." Aria nodded in consideration. Beside her, Sonata looked outraged. "Are you crazy? You said it yourself, he's nuts! He wants to butcher half this city, just to... to... what?! Does he really think that'll do anything?" "Who cares?" Adagio shot back. "They're only human, Sonata. We need someone we can influence in the top spot." "They're people, 'dagi!" "Well, how do you know his way isn't better?" Adagio countered. "Isn't it worth trying?" "Enough." Aria cut across the pair of them. "Adagio, what makes you think Sun Spirit or whatever his name is would be a better pick for us?" "He's... I don't know, I can just tell he'd be easier to control. As soon as he's on the throne, we put him under our spell, and we've got this whole city eating out of the palms of our hands." "You can just tell?" Sonata replied sarcastically. "He sounds pretty strong-willed to me. That old dude would be a much easier mark." "And for how long?" Adagio countered. "He said himself he was going to drop in a few years." "He - fuck you! I'm not helping you put that psycho in charge!" "Fine. I only need one of you anyway." She turned to Aria. "Well?" "I... I don't want to take sides here. We should make a decision together." She glanced upwards. "It's getting dark. We should get moving." She shook the hefty bag of gold she had collected before departure. "The market will close in a few hours. Unless you two feel like going hungry tonight, of course." Adagio and Sonata shot bolts of lightning in each other's direction, but relented. The three sisters broke apart and set off, two tempers simmering with equal ferocity. "Who - oh. Good evening, uncle." "Good evening? I wish I could agree." Moon Spirit sighed and sank into a deep violet canapé resting against the wall. His eyes, dark and wrinkled, studied his nephew with interest. The young man was sat in front of a desk, upon which rested a torn envelope, whose contents were spilled across the desk. "Have you... read it?" "I have." He sighed. "It shouldn't come as a shock that he named me his successor." "It doesn't." Solar Spirit tapped his fingers against the desk. He studied his uncle back with equal interest. "He left a letter. It was addressed to you." He slid a thin white envelope across the table. "I understand if you'd rather read it in privacy." "Not at all." Rising from his seat, he strode across the room and tore the envelope open across the top. Raising the letter to eye level, he squinted in the candlelight and began to read. My dearest brother. I hope my passing has not taken too great a toll upon you. Rest assured, though my body may lie cold and lifeless, my soul is freed to move beyond the shackles of this earth. I know not to where I am headed, only that I will see you there again, someday. But my city, my beloved citadel, must come before mourning. I have entrusted my dear son with the future, but I would like to request you keep a careful, close watch over his rule. Though he has grown into a fine young man, the guiding hand of an outstanding leader such as yourself will be a gift to both him and his city. I hope he will cherish your advice the same way I did. May the heavens guide you. Your brother, Star Spirit. Moon Spirit fell silent. In front of him, Solar Spirit sighed. "I suppose I shouldn't have expected any different. Of course, your advice and input will be cherished, uncle." He stretched his arms above his head and yawned. "The hour grows late. Would you mind giving me some quiet?" "Of course." The letter slipped into his pocket as he left the room, closing the door quietly behind him, the words of the final paragraph that he hadn't dared read out loud still burning into his brain. Though I love him with all my heart, should my son prove unsuited - or, heaven prohibit, uncontrollable - my Captain of the Guard, Steel Shield, should assist you in setting affairs right. I urge you to think carefully about this option, lest it tear our proud family in two - but I trust you will use it with the wisdom and judgement I have come to know you for. Have courage in faith, brother. As he dared a glance out of the window, he could have sworn the mighty starry tessellation of the heavens was somehow dimmer than ever before.
Chapter 5 - Doves "Within the bounds of the four seas, all men are brothers." Shi Nai'an "Hold him down. I said hold him!" The gruesome sound of blood-wet flesh slapping against the wooden table mixed with the whimpers and wails of the three Siren's unfortunate patient. Two of the sisters wrested with the stocky, muscular figure in a desperate attempt to pin him to the table so that their third, looking uncharacteristically composed and collected, could study the wound in greater detail. Reaching out a lone, slender finger, she prodded at the feathered end of the crossbow bolt that jutted out of the patient's thigh, grimacing when the felt its firmness to her touch. "It's gone through bone. The head's probably still impacted in there. We're going to have to pull it out the way it came in." The man's howl of misery was drowned out by the girl barking a set of fresh orders. "Get me a pair of forceps and some oil. Now!" She turned back to her patient and absent-mindedly began to rock the bolt back and forth, gritting her teeth as she ignored the fresh wails of pain. "Damn it..." "Here." A pair of murderous-looking steel tongs were thrust into her hands by some outside force, along with a small jar of castor oil. Gripping her tool of choice tightly, she seized the arrowhead in its pincer grip and pressed her foot against the table. "Hold him!" Four hands reached down once again and pinned the figure to the table. Sweat pouring down her forehead, the surgeon began to pull, roaring with exertion as she did so. For a few moments, she grunted in frustration as the stubborn peg remained as firmly stuck as ever, but then, with a sudden jolt, she was sent sprawling backwards with a splintering sound. Scrambling to her feet, she raised the forceps only to scowl at the sight of a splintered end of wood. As the broken wooden shard fell to the ground, she approached the patient once again, who had begun to pale and whimper with a feebleness that never boded well. When she examined the wound, she could still make out the remainder of the bolt, stuck firmly inside. The wound would heal, but as long as the bolt remained stuck inside, he would be unable to walk for the rest of his life. She wasn't finished yet. "Oil." The castor oil slid across the table, and with as much precision as her shaking hands would allow her, she coated the entry wound and the forceps in the lubricant. Laying what she hoped was a soothing hand on the man's rapidly pulsing chest, she grimaced. "I'm really sorry about this." The scream when the forceps were pushed under the skin chilled her blood and shook her to her bones, but she pushed on regardless. a grim look of determination on her face. Seized the bolt as far along the shaft as she could, she took a deep breath, counted to three, and pulled. Nothing. Swearing and kicking the table in rage, she tried again. Again, nothing. Pushing the forceps in deeper, she gripped the bolt head directly. Counted to three. And pulled. Finally, movement. The bolt, along with several fragments of bone, flew from the wound, tearing it open as it did so. The forceps went flying across the surgery, but the doctor paid them no heed, her hands immediately flying to the gory, torn wound and forcing as much pressure as she could on it while she began snapping at her assistants. "Water! Suture, needles, bandages! NOW!!" After a few panicked moments, all she needed had been thrust into her hands, and with slow but steady fingers, she set about cleaning and closing the wound as best she could, not daring to chance a look at her patient, relying only on the steady stream of blood coursing around her fingers to inform her of his status. Slowly but surely, the wound was cleaned, sealed and wrapped. No sooner had the final bandage roll been tucked in than she fell limp against the table, breath ragged and body shaking. Her charge, bloodied, catatonic and unconscious - but alive - laid immobile before her. Aided by her sisters, his saviour staggered over to a chair and collapsed into it. Shaking her hands in an attempt to dislodge as much fresh blood as she could, Sonata glanced upwards at her handiwork, a small, satisfied smile on her face. Unnerved by their younger sister's sudden display of triumph, Aria and Adagio glanced backwards at the bloodied, mangled mass behind them. "You... do you think he'll... y'know - " "Live?" Sonata paused, then nodded slowly, slurring her words slightly. "I think so. No obvious signs of infection. Might be trouble walking, especially if he doesn't rest that leg - but I don't think he'll die." Sighing happily, she fell back into her seat and allowed exhaustion to whisk her away. The glassware clinked together softly as Moon Spirit leaned in to refill the empty wine glass, the soft flowing and splashes of the ruby liquid the only sound in the silent room. Settling back into his chair, he raised his glass in acknowledgement of his guest, who returned the favour. Steel Shield raised the goblet to his lips and threw his head back, draining all but half of his cup in one go, setting the chalice down with as a shiver of warmth ran through his body. "God, thas' the stuff. To your health, my friend - 'specially so, in these times." Moon Spirit smiled sadly as he laid his own glass to rest, barely touched. "Thank you, but it's not so much my health you should worry about, but that of the common man. I pray for the safety of all my citizens, but we cannot rely on prayer alone." "Yes, indeed. Your nephew seems to 'ave taken that message to 'eart, ain't he?" He chuckled. "Came burstin' into my office less than two days after his father passed, ordering me to lock the gates, burn the dead, conscript doctors - and a whole lot more besides. I understand he's new to the job, but I 'oped he'd have a more realistic view of how things work around 'ere. You'd better get a leash on 'im, quick." "Ah, well. He is still young. He has much to learn." He strummed his fingers against the tabletop. "I take it you and my brother discussed..." "Ah, the contingency. Yeah. Rest assured, if you feel he's getting out of 'and, I'll step in. Not a coup as such, just a few stern words. All very discreet." Steel Shield didn't even look up from his cup. "I recommended he named you as 'is successor - wouldn't 'ear it. Still, between you and me, it would 'ave spared us both a lot of grief." An awkward silence fell between the two men before Steel Shield coughed and took another voluminous drink. "So, a new court physician? Or physicians, as the case might be. Glass Vial certainly seemed out in a hurry, didn't he, tail between 'is legs an' all!" He beat his fist against his chest. "No complains 'ere. Wonderful surgeons, fixed my boys up nicely every time. Strange fellas, though, ain't they? Shortest doctors I ever saw, funny accents too. Dunno where he got 'em from." "Oh, they volunteered." Moon Spirit smiled to himself. Steel Shield was a mountain of a man, an excellent strategist, a fierce combatant and a man of strong moral principles, but lacked an eye for finer details. He considered clueing him in, but decided against it. "Their hiring was very spur-of-the moment, but now they've proven their mettle, there's no hurry to replace them." "I'll say. Most of the dead-eyed cretins I see lining our streets, I wouldn't trust em' to remove a splinter, much less fix a mortal wound. Still, just goes to show, there's real talent out there. Diamonds in the rough, they are." "Absolutely. And while we're on the topic, I had the chance to speak to two of them privately. They seem more than amenable to our circumstances - not that it should matter." "Should it? Not planning to arrange a botched surgery, are we?" Steel Shield said it lightly enough, but Moon Spirit could tell he was testing him. Probing. Seeing how far his mettle stretched. In response, he laid his hands flat on the table and stared back into his great blue eyes. "There will be no need for skulduggery. We operate in the open, as we should. We have nothing to hide." The sound of the door creaking open jolted his attention from the papers he had spent the better part of the last hour pouring over. Solar Spirit's head jerked upwards, his eyes narrowing into slits before they relaxed at the sight of a familiar face. "Adagio. What do you need?" Adagio closed the door behind her as softly as she could before she threw her hood back, squinting at the sudden influx of light. "I've just left Aria and Sonata mopping up about five pints of blood from our last patient, so I need somewhere to hide until they're finished. You don't mind, do you?" Solar Spirit merely chuckled in response before extending a hand in a gesture of openness. "Ordinarily I'd send you back to finish the work you started, but I'm feeling pretty overworked myself now. You're more than welcome." "Lucky me." Adagio murmured, pulling her mask off and tossing it aside. Striding across the room, she slammed her hand down on the desk, causing several pots of ink to judder and teeter precariously as she leaned over the paperwork Solar Spirit had been working on with interest. "Anything interesting?" "What do you think?" Solar Spirit responded sarcastically. "More of the same, as usual. There's always some trivial, pointless little matter that requires my signature, or decision, or opinion." He slid a sheet of paper across the table towards her. "Here. You might find this more to your entertainment." Adagio squinted at the paper, trying to decipher the cramped, spider-like black script printed on it. Slowly, she accustomed herself the thin black lines and curve, and began to read what quickly became apparent was an executive decree. "...will have the power to uphold this by lawful use of force - this is what I think it is?" "Oh, yes." Solar Spirit muttered, striking his quill against a thick sheet of parchment with grim satisfaction. "I've had enough of that cretin Steel Shield blocking me at every turn. He might be completely content to cling to my father's legacy, but he can't duck me forever. As soon as I have that order in the hands of every junior officer, I'll have the power to affect the kind of change this city really needs, with or without his approval." "I see." Adagio frowned. "Why show it to me, then?" "No reason in particular. I trust you enough not to go running to Steel Shield - or my uncle. Although I am somewhat curious to hear your opinion on the matter, what with your history of medical experience." "I think..." Adagio pondered her response for a few moments. "I think you're not about to make yourself any more popular." "To hell with popularity. This is about saving lives." He squinted at her out of the corner of his eye. "I would have thought you, of all people, would understand." "Of course, and I do, it's just that... these are some pretty heavy demands. Aren't you worried how your uncle will react?" Solar Spirit shook his head, suddenly annoyed. "My uncle might be family, but I am Duke. He has no place to tell me my business. Steel Shield might cause a fuss, but as soon as he sees how quickly he can be replaced, he'll see the light. I want to know what you think of it." "Me?" Adagio cast her eye over the order once again. "I think it's a good idea." "Really?" Solar Spirit seemed to visibly relax and grow in comfort at her words. "Good. I knew you'd see it my way." "You seem relieved." Adagio murmured, pacing around the desk to lean over him, gripping his shoulders as she did so, a rush of power coursing through her as she felt him freeze at her touch. "Do I? I... I mean - " He coughed, trying to collect his thoughts. "It is somewhat reassuring to hear at least one person agree with me. I was starting to worry I was being rash. Perhaps I still am." He sighed. "Maybe I should talk matters over with Steel Shield. Look for some kind of compromise - " "No!" Adagio all but shouted the response, cursing internally the second the word had left her lips. "I mean - you - you said yourself, a leader should be decisive." Adagio purred, pressing in closer, eyes glowing in amusement as she felt the Duke freeze. "I mean, if you'd rather let your uncle and Steel Shield run the city for you..." "Excuse me?" Solar Spirit ground his teeth together as he spoke, barely hiding his obvious rage. "Is that what - you - I..." His voice trailed away. Rolling her eyes, Adagio stepped back and raised an eyebrow as the power of speech slowly returned to the obviously-flustered Duke. "What?" "I..." He closed his eyes, before laughing quietly under his breath. "I can take a hint. Decisive, was it? You're right. I'll have these orders dispatched within the hour. And if my uncle doesn't like it, he'll have to live with it." His eyes met her once more, and this time something in them burned with passion. "Perhaps you could join me. See our righteous work done... by my side." Adagio bowed in response, eyes glittering. "I'd be honoured." "Good." Folding the sheet of paper in front of him, he glanced out of the window at the sun, burning fiercely in the middle of the sky. "Your co-workers should be more than finished by now. You should think about heading back." He shot her a raised eyebrow. "Incidentally, several of the Guard have informed me your assistant, Sonata Dusk, is quite the lifesaver. Should I be reconsidering your position as head surgeon?" "Her?" Adagio scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. "She's enthusiastic, I'll give her that. But I wouldn't go so far as to call her a lifesaver. Really, you shouldn't believe everything you hear." "I'll keep that in mind." He rose to his feet and nodded towards the door. "Once again - thank you. Your input is surprisingly useful. Should you ever feel Sonata would be capable of running a surgery by herself, I'd be more than happy to consider you for a position as an advisor. But it sounds like you'd got your work cut out for you in whipping those two into shape first." A moment of silence passed. "Uh... Adagio?" "Huh?" Adagio forced herself to focus on her surroundings, her concentration completely knocked aside by a sudden violent desire to slam her head against the wall. "Oh. Right. Of course. I'll... I'll keep you up to date with - that." "Like I said, the pair of them are quite - ah, speak of the devil. Mr Blaze, Mr Dusk, please, join us." Aria and Sonata both collapsed, exhausted, into twin chairs that jutted out from the table. Two cups of wine slowly slid across the table towards them. Sonata immediately perked up at the bitter, fruity smell and reached out for her cup, only to have her hand slapped away by Aria. Shooting daggers at her older sister, Sonata fell back into her seat and kicked her legs. Aria turned to a bemused Moon Spirit and smiled apologetically. "We're just on break. Our shifts aren't quite finished yet - you understand." "Of course." Moon Spirit smiled, slowly drawing the two cups back towards him, nodding in Steel Shield's direction. "I take it you two have met the Captain of the Guard. Steel Shield, this is Sonata Dusk and Aria Blaze. They're the two surgeons I mentioned earlier - the ones who have agreed to work along with us on our little project." "Actually, we've never 'ad the pleasure." Steel Shield held out his bear-like paw of a hand that sequentially crushed both Aria and Sonata's in his grip. "'alf of my lads owe their lives and livelihood to you two fine young men. Though I 'ave to say, you look a right state. Busy day?" "You could say that. Plenty of cleaning up." Aria shuddered. "While we're here, I thought you should know the guy you sent us earlier is going to live. Probably." She muttered the last word under her breath. "It could be a few weeks before he's ready for duty again, though." Steel Shield broke into a broad grin and slammed a paw down on her shoulder, causing her to yelp involuntarily in pain, "Excellent work, son! 'course, I didn't doubt you for a moment!" "Thanks, but I can't take any of the credit." Aria muttered through gritted teeth, rubbing her wounded shoulder as she nodded her head towards Sonata. "Sonata's the one you should be thanking." Steel Shield nodded in acknowledgement, but to Sonata's relief spared her a battering pat on the back. "All the same, good on you two. The Duke certainly has an eye for the best, that's all I can say." "Of course he does." Aria smirked, leaning back in her chair. "Well, apart from Adagio." As she grimaced, Sonata slowly stretched her arm out and wrapped her fingers around one of the cups. "Ditched us when we weren't were paying attention and left us to mop up. I mean, I was thinking of doing the same thing, but..." "Really?" Moon Spirit raised an eyebrow. "Any idea where he went?" "Not really." Aria shrugged. "Sh - he spends a lot of time with the Duke. Probably trying to ditch the surgery for something cushier." "Probably." Sonata muttered, returning her empty cup to the table as nonchalantly as she could. "Adagio's a vulture, he'll do anything if it benefits him." "But he must know Steel Shield and I wield reasonable authority - and he's made to attempt to ingratiate herself to me. Quite the opposite, he's been rather forbidding - no offence." "I 'ave to agree." Steel Shield nodded along to Moon Spirit's musings. "Cold fella. Aloof, almost. Suppose he and the Duke 'ave that in common. Makes more sense, when you put it that way. I could see the pair of 'em getting along warmly enough." "Perhaps." Moon Spirit smiled, his lips just a little tighter than before. "Has he mentioned the young Duke to either of you? Mentioned anything you think might be pertinent?" Sonata and Aria considered the question for a moment before Sonata chirped up. "If you mean, 'does he spend every other breath talking about how he'll be a better Duke than you', then yeah. No, uh, no offence." "None taken." Moon Spirit sighed. "Well, let it not be said my nephew is anything but charismatic. Perhaps we will have our hands fuller than we expected." "Aw, you worry too much." Steel Shield grasped his goblet and threw it back with one great, swift motion before slamming it down on the table. "God! That'll knock the plague outta you." Rising to his feet, he slapped a great paw into Moon Spirit's back, causing the old man's eyes to bulge slightly. "I 'ave to get back to work - you know, make sure none of the new recruits are tryin' to juggle daggers or shoot a crossbow bolt through their nuts. Wouldn't want to make any more work for these two lads." He nodded towards Aria and Sonata, who both nodded back, one enthusiastically, the other with a look of grim disgust. "Take care, all of you." A murmur of acknowledgement stirred across the table as Steel Shield thundered away, each great step causing the goblets on the table to shiver slightly. As soon as all were sure he was out of earshot, Aria groaned and leaned back on her seat. "I think I'm doing some serious damage to my throat with that voice. I don't know how Adagio makes it look so easy." "It's not that hard." Sonata chided, an evil grin crossing her face at an opportunity to mock her older sister. "But I guess if it's too hard, we can just pretend you're a simpleton who doesn't know how to talk. It shouldn't be too hard to convince everyone." "Oh yeah? And maybe we can pretend you're not a complete disgrace to medicine. Where's your drink, Sonata? Going to get wasted and amputate the wrong leg - again?" "Like you'd last five minutes without me! What's the division of labour again? Oh, that's right, I'm there to do everything while you hand me tools and try not to get in the way - " "Ladies, please!" Moon Spirit cut in, causing both sisters to fall silent, content merely to glower at each other. "I - I'll pretend I didn't hear that comment about amputation." His gaze flickered to a candle burning softly in the corner with a series of black marks at regular intervals down its length. "As entertaining as this discussion has been, it has gone on for far too long." "Sure." Adagio rose to her feet before grasping Sonata's collar and dragging her upright, ignoring her screech of protest. "You don't think we have anything to worry about? With Adagio, I mean." Moon Spirit paused, then shook his head, apparently convincing himself. "Steel Spirit is right, I wouldn't worry about it. Like you said, she's probably just looking for a better-paid, lower-effort position." He paused, before strumming his fingers against the tabletop and clearing his throat awkwardly. "There might well be another explanation altogether," he offered charitably. "Yeah?" Aria glanced up at him. "What?" "Well... my nephew is a young man, and your co-worker is a young woman. It's entirely possible he is entertaining her for - " "All right, I get it. Sorry I asked." Aria held up a hand, a grimace forming on her lips. "Look, just... trust me. It's not that. She's just sucking up to power and authority, same as usual. That's basically her hobby. It's pretty much all she ever does." As the sun slowly dipped below the horizon, a flurry of activity blitzed through the city as orders and roaring commands began to be dispatched. Swords were rallied, armour donned, and torches lit. The work began. "Get moving!" The city's streets had darkened to a gloom, yet light still spilled through them from the hundreds of burning torches held fast in the tight grip of the guard, illuminating every doorway and windowsill in their eerie orange glow. The targets of their scorching fury wailed and groaned in agony as they were forced, be it by the roar of a voice or the point of a spear, forming a long column of suffering that shambled slowly through the street, making slow yet steady progress to their ultimate destination, the city gates. Those too weak or too consumed with the affliction collapsed on the spot, the fortunate to be dragged from the column and dispatched in cold blood before they were crushed to death by a thousand naked feet of their shambling brethren. Corpses, some piled ten or twenty high, were stacked in every square, every open space and parting that could support them. As soon as they were deemed to have reached a critical mass, they were doused in oil and lit aflame, the possessions of the deceased tossed atop the burning totems as their foul stench floated into the air. Atop two great steeds sat two figures, one wrapped in a thick cloak and obscured behind a thin, beaked mask, the other dressed in a fine velvet suit, his hands wrapped in luxurious leather gloves wrapped tightly in an iron grip around the reins to his beast. His eyes, hidden behind a thick ivory mask, studied the carnage around him, writ of his own hand. As he studied the despair, took in the misery on the faces, and smelt the ashes, he felt the first pang of conscience course through his body like a chill of ice through his blood. He glanced to his side, surprised to see his second observing the scene passively, her orchid eyes not flickering at the suffering. A bark snapped Solar Spirit's attention away from Adagio and towards two soldiers who had cornered a young woman carrying a package in her arms. In one of their hands strained a dog, its collar little more than a thick chain wrapped around its neck, who was barking and scrabbling at the girl in a frenzy. One of the guards reached out and pulled the cloth covering her face away, leaning in to inspect her. His frown only deepened as he took in the terrified, yet unblemished features of what appeared to be a woman in perfect health. He stepped back and was about to chastise his hound when his gaze suddenly flickered to the package in her arms - a package that had begun to stir and wail, even as it's desperate mother attempted in vain to soothe it, her wide, horrified eyes staring in dread at the approaching soldier. Stepping forwards, he shot out an armoured hand, striking away the mother's grip. Tentatively, the guard peeled away the wrapping that concealed the infant's face. His eyes widened in shock and disbelief for a moment before they hardened. "Give him to me." With a howl of misery, the woman turned and attempted to run, only to trip and fall to her knees after two frantic, uncoordinated paces. As the soldiers approached, she cursed and bellowed in vain, before letting out a scream of fury and loss as her child was torn from her grip. Solar Spirit watched this scene unfold with an unpleasant sense of guilt. He contemplated intervening, but what precedent would that set? Should he intervene for every suffering wretch, every grieving mother, every wanting child? He closed his eyes and tried in vain to refocus his attention away from what he had just witnessed. What was the life of one, compared to the need of the collective? Once more, he turned his attention to Adagio, her gaze and fixed and resolute as ever. A small part of him admired her resolve, even as an equal part of him repelled from it. Catching his gaze, Adagio cocked her head to the side in a contemplative gaze. "Something on your mind?" "I..." Something about the candour in her voice unnerved him. Adagio clearly wasn't even remotely affected by the horror unfolding around her. What was it with this girl? She possessed the heart of a lion, somehow, by some cosmic accident, housed within body of a young woman. "It is... unpleasant work, is it not?" "Unpleasant, but necessary." Adagio nodded towards a burning pile of cadavers a dozen yards from them, its ghoulish glow reflected in the ink-black void of her pupils. "My Lord, forgive me, but I was under the impression you were willing to do whatever it took to control this pestilence." Her gaze drifted to a group of men, each dressed in identical doctor's robes, who were being questioned by a furious guard. Apparently unsatisfied with the answer he had received, he drew a wooden bludgeon from his waist and began to strike one of the quacks. "Yet it sounds like you have doubts." "Doubts plenty." "All of this is for the greater good." Adagio stared back at him as if he were a simpleton. "A wound must be cleaned, before it can begin to heal." "All the same, I wish I didn't have to be here to witness it." "Is that so?" There it was, the mocking tone he despised so much. "Would you rather remain ensconced in your palace, away from the reality of your people?" Solar Spirit grimaced. Suddenly, he was beginning to not just his presence, but Adagio's. "Of course I wouldn't. I would not make a decision I could not face down." "I know you wouldn't. You're a man of resolve - I wouldn't want any other kind in your shoes." The Duke turned away in a poor attempt at hiding his emotion. Inwardly, Adagio laughed to herself. She could see his resolve weakening every second. At this pace, she might not even need Aria or Sonata's assistance bringing the young Duke under her control. "Come on." With a swing of her leg, she dismounted her horse and strode over to the Duke, raised eyebrow visible even behind her mask. "You should be seen to walk the streets, make sure your orders are executed - properly." The Duke nodded, and seconds later his boots struck the dust. Slipping his mask off to reveal his golden eyes burning with anxiety, his stance seemed to tremble before he caught himself. Nodding towards Adagio, he began to pace forwards, followed closely behind by his surgeon. As they passed, soldiers and guards parted to let them by, each one of them stony-faced yet resolute. "I had no idea my men were so loyal." Solar Spirit muttered, glancing over his shoulder at two guards dragging a weak young man whose body had been so consumed by the pestilence he was more rot than flesh through a doorway. "I had expected a strong resistance. But it seems Steel Shield truly was all that stood in the way." "Of course." Adagio purred the response, her glowing eyes scanning the havoc around her. "They have watched this sickness consume their lives and city for years, while he remained safe and sound, sequestered away from the consequences of his inaction. Why would they not - " "You!" The roar of anger and hate came from nowhere, sending the pair of them spinning on the spot in an attempt to identify the source. A force slamming into Solar Spirit's chest alerted him to the origin, and an icy chill of fear shot through his bloodstream as he waited for the piercing of a blade that never came. What instead followed were a series of dull thuds to his chest as his assailant, a short, frail figure of what transpired to be an elderly woman, began to scream into his face. "You murderer! Bastard, son of a whore, you took my husband, my son! You killed them! You killed them, you killed them, you - "I - I - " Paralyzed by shock, Solar Spirit could do little more than gawp at the woman, whose cries of rage quickly evaporated into tears and choking sobs, her strikes turning to pathetic tugs against his shirt. "You... killed... them..." As the woman began to wail, Adagio rolled her eyes and strode forwards. Grasping the crone by the collar of her dress, she tugged her away and tossed her aside, sending her crumpling into a pile a foot away from her own boots. With a click of her fingers, she pointed at two guards, who immediately snapped to attention. That the Duke's surgeon lacked any power over them mattered not. Something about the figure radiated an aura of total authority and command. "Take her away. A night behind bars should temper her sentiments." "Yes sir!" Unflinchingly, the guards seized the woman by her arms and pulled her to her feet, half-marching and half-dragging her away. Adagio turned away and marched forwards, her mask disguising the scowl of contempt she shot towards the Duke as he hovered in place, his own face a stricken mask of conflict. "What on earth are you doing?!" The Duke had barely returned to the palace before the accusation was flung towards him. Standing at the opposite end of the great hall was his uncle, flanked by the familiar and thunderous face of the Captain of the Guard and two cloaked figures which took him a few moments to identify, but who were clocked instantaneously by Adagio as she followed him through the door, her appearance earning a raised eyebrow from Moon Spirit. It took a few moments for Solar Spirit to react, pulling himself upright and fixing his uncle with a resolute glare, much to Adagio's relief. "Taking action - action you and my father would not. I am saving my city. And who are you, precisely, to question my judgement as Duke?" "I am your uncle! The brother of your father, who left me in charge of guiding you into the throne! How dare you sneak through the shadows like this, behind my back! How dare you betray his dying wish!" "Your guidance has been well noted, uncle. But my father's dying wish was that I would inherit his position. And yet, time and time again, you and Steel Shield have stood in my way. It seems the ones who have opted to betray his wishes are you." Moon Spirit's eyes bulged in rage at that, and Steel Shield opted to step in before the argument could turn uglier. "You uncle is right. You 'ave no right to bypass me, no more than I 'ave any to write laws for you. By tomorrow, my men will lay down their arms - at my order." "Perhaps." Solar Spirit nodded. "And perhaps I will see fit to select a new Captain of the Guard. There are many eager lieutenants deserving of promotion." Steel Shield's eyes deadened. "And you think they'd listen to you? Over me?" "Are you threatening what I think you're threatening, Steel Shield?" Solar Spirit's words burned like acid flowing from his lips. "I'm sure you know the penalty for treason." He glanced over the Captain's shoulder. "And what of my new physicians? Strange players to bring along. Or are these the best amongst my inner circle you could muster against me, uncle?" He shook his head. "Two doctors and a remnant of a bygone age. Pitiful." "Your Grace?" Adagio decided to cut in, eying her sisters cautiously. They hadn't moved once, opting instead to stare at her with cold, unreadable eyes, but there was always the chance they might decide to take matters into their own hands - or song. "Perhaps you should retire to your chambers." "Excuse me?" "Just my professional opinion. You've had a long day, further stress will do you no good." Solar Spirit moved as if to put up a fight, then, catching sight of his uncle one last time, he relented. "Fine. There's no more that can be accomplished tonight. Let us deal with this tomorrow." His boots struck the floor with muffled thuds as he strode away, not sparing a single glance back at his assembled opposition. Moon Spirit sighed as he watched his nephew depart, then turned his attention to Adagio. "I see you and the young Duke are quite close." There was no accusation behind the statement, it was a mere observation of fact. "Close enough that he saw fit to bring you along to witness his vision. Or perhaps you yourself played some part in all this?" "I have no idea what you mean." Adagio's voice was cool and empty of any emotion. "I am the Duke's head physician. I spend much of my time by his side. What happens around him is none of my affair." Neither Moon Spirit nor Steel Shield seemed satisfied at that, but neither bothered perusing her for an answer. Instead, they muttered between themselves and glanced over their shoulders at Aria and Sonata, who remained cloaked, masked and immobile. "We'll leave you three alone." With no further ceremony, the two men departed, whispering furiously amongst each other. In less than a minute, the hall was empty. The silence that descended between the three of them was deafening. When neither Aria and Sonata made any noise, nor moved an inch, Adagio rolled her eyes and stepped forwards, daring to throw back her hood and remove her mask. "Well, I think we're well on our way to power. You'll both be pleased to know the Duke is hanging onto my every word - no thanks to you two, of course." She cocked her head and a small, cruel smile played itself onto her features. "Oh, don't tell me you're jealous." "This isn't a game, Adagio!" Without warning, Sonata threw back her hood and glared at her older sister, violet eyes burning with contempt. "How can you joke about something like - " "Something like what?" Adagio retorted, her voice quick and sharp. "You're getting soft, Sonata. How many humans have you watched die, again?" "That's not the point!" Sonata shot back, eyes narrowing. "The city should be helping those people - giving them water and food, establishing a quarantine, not throwing them outside the city limits to die!" "Oh, of course. Why don't you give everyone a thousand aurelia while you're at it?" "You're sick." Sonata jeered, the disgust in her voice now thick and frothing with hate. "You know me and Aria won't help you keep the Duke in power, so you're just trying to drive a wedge between him and his uncle. You're transparent, and obvious, and it's pathetic." "Really?" Adagio hadn't expected Sonata to see through her that easily, but she hid her surprise masterfully. "How do you know Aria hasn't already agreed to help me?" "Because she - because - Aria, are you going to back me up here?!" Two pairs of eyes fell on the final, silent, hooded figure. "Aria?" Aria sighed and slid her hood over her head. "She's got a point, Sonata." "What?!" Sonata's shriek of fury echoed across the walls, causing the other two Sirens to wince. Rubbing her ears, Aria scowled before continuing. "Well, she does. Not that she has to be such a smug bitch about it. This - all of what's happening - maybe it's for the best. I know you're fond of humans, and all, but if you really want to help them - " "It's not about being fond, Ari! It's about helping people - innocent people!" "Sonata, they're not like us. I know they look like us, but they aren't. Do you even know how long one of them lives on average? In sixty years, every single one of them out there will be dead and gone. Maybe it's better to endure a little cruelty now, if it means peace later." "This isn't peace!" "Looks like you're outvoted, Sonata." Adagio's high, mocking voice floated across the room. "Good to see you've taken control of your senses, Aria. If you come with me, we can put the Duke under our spell right now - " "I didn't say I was on your side, Adagio." Aria snapped, glaring at her older sister, whose smug expression melted away in an instant to be replaced with one of surprise. "Moon Spirit's right, the Duke is unhinged. You want my support, help me put him on the throne." The two Sirens stared at each other intently, until Adagio broke her gaze with a curse. Aria sighed, rubbing her temples in frustration. "I didn't think so." "Why does it matter which human we prop up in the first place?" Adagio complained, tapping her foot against the floor impatiently. "It seems to matter a lot to you." Aria pointed out, raising an eyebrow. "Look, our spell loses its potency with time. How tight is our control over him going to be in forty years? Whoever we chose has to have a sound judgement - and from what I've seen, this Solar Spirit's judgement is about as far from sound as it gets. Until you're willing to meet me on this, you're going to have to find another way to get the Duke to play nice." "We need a young human, someone who'll be on the throne for a long time - " "No, we need an older one, he'd be easier to control - " "What is wrong with you two?!" Sonata roared, stunning the pair of her sisters into silence. "You're talking about two people! Living, thinking, feeling creatures! How can you be so indifferent? Am I the only one of us with a fucking heart?!" Before either of them could respond, she turned heel and stormed off, leaving behind two silent, startled and bemused Sirens. The moon was approaching its zenith in the night sky when Adagio knocked softly on the door to Solar Spirit's chambers. When there was no response, she pushed the door open, and slowly stepped inside. The Duke was standing in front of a broad window as she entered. He stiffened at her entry, then relaxed when he caught a sight of her in the darkened glass. "Adagio." There was an unreadable quantity in his voice. Not quite relief, but something close. "It's late. How come you're still awake?" "I could ask you the same question." Adagio replied, her voice quiet yet clearly audible. In the darkness of the room which the soft, flickering candles laid into to the walls barely cut into, she couldn't make the Duke's face out clearly. "I can't sleep." "You and me both." "I guessed as much." Adagio stepped up next to Solar Spirit, staring through the glass pane at the bonfires that were scattered throughout the city, each one like a tiny burning ember of a long-dead firepit. "My sisters and I have had an argument. A bad one. I don't know if we're coming back from it this time." "Your sister?" "Aria and Adagio. I apologize for not being frank with you from the beginning, but I feared you wouldn't take us seriously as physicians if you knew we were related." Solar Spirit seemed genuinely stunned by this revelation. "Well, don't worry. There's no finer surgeons in this city, that's for sure." He coughed delicately. "They're lucky to have you looking out for them." "Thank you, your Grace." "Oh, please. I don't want you of all people toadying to me. It's Solar Spirit. Adagio, I... I can't..." He grimaced, as if trying to work out how to spit something painful out. In the end, he gave up and returned to staring pensively out of the window. A silence fell between the pair of them once again. Adagio waited patiently, trying to time the tension perfectly. "So, what's keeping you awake?" "My uncle." He let out a short, soft laugh. "What else? The last of my close kin thinks I'm a murderer. My own Captain of the Guard agrees with him. How could I sleep with such a burden on my shoulders?" "They'll change their minds." Adagio replied confidently. "When they see the good your actions are doing, they'll have no choice." "I hope so. But... it's more than that." A genuinely pained tone creeped into his voice. "What I saw today - the consequences of my own actions - I cannot pretend they did not shake me. I thought I had the stomach for this, but now I'm beginning to wonder if I really am suited to this office." "What?!" Adagios roared the word, rounding on the Duke in an instant. Her vision flashed red with rage as she watched all her efforts begin to evaporate before her. "Perhaps I was wrong. Perhaps my uncle would be better suited to this throne." He glanced down at the Siren before him. "Your kind words are appreciated, as always, but I'm afraid I have to reconsider my position." Her fingers wrapped themselves into a fist out of frustration. What was the matter with this guy? "So that's it? You're just going to lie down, let him walk all over you?" She strode forwards and shoved the Duke, surprising both of them with her forthrightness. "I thought you wanted to take control of this city. Change it. For the better." "I - I do. I just... how dare you treat your Duke this way!" "Please." Adagio rolled her eyes, genuine contempt simmering behind her irises. "Is that meant to be a threat? You can't even stand up to an old lady, and now you're going to stand up to me?" "I don't want to fight you, Adagio." "Yeah?" Adagio dared another shove. "What are you going to do about it - " Her sneer was cut short as the furious-looking Duke grasped her arm, his grip a band of iron around her wrist. For a few seconds, they stared at each other, one gaze stricken, the other defiant. "What are you - " His lips pressed to hers before she even knew what was happening, a sudden, swift and completely unexpected movement that sent her eyes shooting wide open and froze her on the spot. After a few indescribable seconds, he withdrew, his eyes now widening with shock. "I - I apologize, I don't know what I was - " Adagio closed her eyes and held up a hand, silencing the Duke as she tried to collect her thoughts. A few moments passed between them, the air around them as still as could be. Her eyes opened, twin rose orbs that seemed to glow in the dusk, burning themselves into their target. Without warning, her rigid scowl split into a mischievous grin as she came to her decision. "You know, I was wondering what was taking you so long..." With a fluid movement of her arms, her robe slipped over her shoulders and fell to her ankles, the rush of air to her skin sending a shiver down her spine. Even with the only sources of light in the room being the soft, flickering candles holstered to the wall, she could make out every detail of Solar Spirit's stupefied expression, feel the heat from his flushed expression, even discern the individual, rapid beats of his thunderous heart. Once again, her body pressed to his, her wandering hands this time leaving no doubt as to her intentions. One more shove sent him crashing onto his bed, where he barely had time to take in breath before she crawled atop him and drew the curtains around them.
Chapter 6 - Angels "Let justice be done, though the world perish." Holy Roman Emperor Ferdinand I The soft, barely audible whisper of the hourglass draining its sand into the ornate lower bulb was somehow the loudest thing in the room. Nothing stirred outside, the world in these early hours of the morning dead and buried, awaiting the coming morning that it might rise again. A man, well past his sixtieth year yet somehow appearing even older, watched the last dregs of sand enter the base of the hourglass with a glum, tired expression on his face. His name was Silver Prosper. And as of the new sun rising over the horizon, he had been director of Canterlonia Bank for the past seventeen years. Before his directorship, he had studied closely under the former director, his father, from when he had been a boy. Decades devoted to learning the intricacies of his trade, the precise mathematical models and economic terminology that demarcated the profession. Yet all too quickly, he had come to realise this game had one simple rule. The best way to ensure a profit would always be to destroy the competition. To corner the market - and stake it as his own. It was this part of himself, the ruthless, cunning, shark-like part, that was forced to admire the prescience of Moon Spirit. The Old Duke had not yet breathed his last before his brother's contingency had found its way into his hand, a hastily-scribbled letter requesting he pledge his support, along with his considerable influence. At first, he hadn't given the matter a second thought. Moon Spirit was one of his closest friends, a man of towering intellect whose judgement he trusted more than his own. What was there to consider? And yet, the smell of ash, the wails of the unfortunates, and the orange glow of the corpse fires, still visible even in the rising morning sun, had forced that consideration on him. For the other part of him, the one most concerned with self-preservation, was very much having second thoughts. The final straw had come when, in the dead of night, another letter had arrived by courier's hand. Signed and sealed by Moon Spirit personally, the contents went beyond mere suggestion. They laid out a clear pathway to treason, a pathway Silver Prosper had a nasty feeling might well end at a hangman's noose. The events of the past few hours had proven beyond any doubt that both Moon Spirit and Steel Shield had little to no authority over the city, or the guard. And yet, in front of him laid the possibility of deliverance. He had more than he needed to not just prove a conspiracy, but to smash it right open and name the ringleaders. He was certain that, should he present his evidence to the Duke, all would be forgiven. After all, he had done nothing wrong. Perhaps he had been hasty in choosing his friends, but in the end, the Duke would see where his true allegiances laid. Almost involuntarily, his arm reached out and grasped a tightly-bound roll of paper and a pen. He paused for a few moments, allowing his well-trained mind to compose his feelings before ink struck the parchment and he began to write. The sun rose lazily over the city skyline, casting warm orange rays of morning light through the open window that spilled onto the bed and caused the two lovers to stir in discomfort. The broader of the two figures was the first to rise, groaning and squinting in the harsh light. His head slowly turned sideways and his heart clenched as he stared down at the young woman lying next to him. His heart leapt in his chest as memories of the past night came rushing back to him. Almost seconds later, Adagio's eyes flickered open, as if alerted by some extrasensory power that she was being watched. Struggling upright, she stared back as a cold, awkward silence fell between the pair of them. Time seemed to slow, then wind to a stop completely as both struggled to conceive of some way to break the ice. It was Solar Spirit who spoke first, turning his head away with an air of embarrassment as he did so. "I'm sorry. This was a mistake." "Was it?" Adagio murmured, before stretching her arms out and letting out a yawn. "Rediscovered your virtue now you've had your fun? I didn't think you were the type to treat a girl like that." Solar Spirit flushed red with a mixture of indignation and anger, and began to splutter a protestation - only for his voice to cut abruptly short as he caught sight of the broad, mocking grin on the Siren's face. "Very funny." "Aw, don't worry. I don't kiss and tell." Something mischievous danced in Adagio's eyes as she rolled over to clutch the Duke's arm. "And you? Will you be bragging about your exploits with your new surgeon to everybody as soon as I'm out of earshot?" Her eyes fluttered in mock anxiety as she stared up at him, but her small smirk belied her true feelings. "I doubt it." The Duke chuckled hoarsely, his arm wrapping itself around her shoulder once again as some of his confidence returned. "The last thing I need is - " A soft yet urgent knocking at the door silenced him and caused both of them to jump. Sitting bolt upright in bed, Solar Spirit leaned over and grasped a handful of clothes before shouting out a response. "One minute!" His eyes darted around the room before settling on a large, wide closet. Grabbing Adagio's arm, he shook her and pointed towards it with a meaningful stare. Rolling her eyes, she rose, took another few seconds to stretch properly, then lazily ambled over and climbed inside, just as the Duke pulled on the last of his clothing. The closet swung shut mere seconds before the Duke opened the door, discovering - to his mercy - that the unexpected visitor wasn't his uncle. Instead, one of his maids hovered awkwardly in the doorway, clutching something so tightly in her grip that her knuckles whitened around it. Solar Spirit felt his stomach turn as he realized how easily his and Adagio's voices must have carried through the thin wooden door. "Your Grace." She didn't quite look him in the eye as she spoke. Her arm stretched out, and he saw the object in her grasp was a roll of sealed paper. "This arrived for you earlier this morning." As he reached out and pulled it from her hand, he turned it over and frowned at the thick wax seal he didn't quite recognize. "Thank you." The maid nodded, then hesitated as if planning on saying more. Apparently thinking better of it, she turned and strode away. Solar Spirit grimaced as he shut the door. Prising the wax seal from the letter, he unrolled the parchment and ran his eyes down the letter, barely even looking up as Adagio toppled out of the closet beside him. His eyes slowly widened and his grip on the sheet tightened until tiny tears began to form along the edge. "What?" Sensing the sudden shift in the Duke's mood, Adagio cautiously approached, her eyes scanning the letter, which was shaking in his grip, rendering the tiny, cramped writing on it unreadable. "Who's it from?" "Silver Prosper." His voice was low and deadly, trembling with a mixture of shock and rage. "The director of the city's bank." "...and?" Adagio pressed. "What does it say?" "Excuse me." Solar Spirit ran his eyes down the letter one last time, before he roughly rolled it up into a scroll and folded it into his pocket. "I have to... to arrange a meeting. I'll - I'll talk to you another time." "What - " But he didn't even wait for Adagio to finish her blurted protest before he was gone, sweeping from the room without so much as a glance behind him. Hissing in frustration, the Siren grasped her robes and pulled them over her head, muttering murderously to herself as she did so. "Okay, just - oh! - no, it's quite all right, you can't help yourself - here, just... sit down, that's it." Sonata grimaced as she did her best to wipe the vomit the poor unfortunate she had been treating off her robes. Sighing, she kneeled in closer to inspect her charge further, gently lifting his shirt to expose his chest. The angry red boils and foul, festering wounds caused her heart to sink further as she realized there would be no saving this patient. Swallowing her emotions, she smiled shakily as she looked into his anxious eyes. "Not too bad. Just rest up and take it easy, and you've got a good chance of pulling through." Anxiety melted away into repose and relief as the afflicted grasped her hand and murmured raspy gratitudes. Sonata's smile tightened slightly as she gently pried her hand free and turned away, unable to look into the damned's eyes for even another second. Around her, various doctors wrapped in thick cloaks and beaked masks were administering help to the seemingly endless throng of suffering souls that dotted the camp. Though she had her reservations about the medical talents of many of them, she was nonetheless relieved that she had been able to convince as many as she had to assist her. The city doctors were not widely known for their charity. Beside her, Aria was busy sponging chlorinated water into the sores of another patient, a young girl who Sonata had been relieved to find would most likely live. All in all, she supposed she should be grateful her sister had agreed - albeit grumpily - to help Sonata in her humanitarian mission, though her temper could perhaps do with some adjustment. "Hold still, for fuck's sake!" Her voice was a venomous snarl, utterly indifferent to the girl's whimpers of pain. "If you don't stop struggling, I'm going to bite off your fingers, do you hear me?!" Her foul mood wasn't aided by the remoteness of the leper colony from the city - or, indeed, any of the comforts of civilization. Those who had been driven from the city walls had formed a small camp a few miles from their home, eking out a pitiful existence. Those who had not yet succumbed to the infection had begun to grapple with starvation, and what little water they had been able to find had been filthy and polluted. Rising to her feet, she began to pace through the rows of suffering unfortunates, eyes scanning around for any who might need further attention. Tomorrow, she decided, she would return with as much food and fresh water as she could muster. Supplies for tents, to give shelter and dignity. A priest, to comfort the sick and administer the final rites of the dying. Fuel and tools to build a pit for cremation of the dead... So caught up she was in her own planning, she barely heard or registered the thumping of hooves on the cold, hard ground until they were sending tremors through the floor beneath her feet, jerking her out of her mental stupor and sending her spinning around. Towering above her were five horses, ridden by stern-faced guardsmen who each wore armour imprinted with the city's unmistakable coat of arms. One of them - the only one unmasked, a middle-aged man with a short, greying beard - rode forwards and cleared his throat as he gazed at the suffering around him. "Who is the ringleader of..." he gestured at the surroundings in general. "...this?" Sonata bristled at the brusque tone, and squared her shoulders as she pulled herself up to full height, hoping that the piercing glare she fixed the guard with was visible behind her mask. "Me." That seemed to surprise him, but his briefly thrown attention quickly refocused. "These lepers have been expelled from the city limits for all our safety, and to allow nature to take her due course. We cannot have you or your men providing them with aid. You are all to return to the city - immediately." Sonata felt her blood begin to boil in her veins. "Not a chance." "This is not a request - " "Or what?" Sonata cut him off. "What are you going to do, kill us all?" Her arms extended outwards in a gesture of defiance, now shifting her gaze from one guard to the other, each of whom broke her gaze in turn. When not a single one of them replied, she scoffed in contempt. "We're helping these people, like the city should have done in the first place. Go home and tell your officer if he wants us gone, he can come and put us down himself." She turned and strode away. The guards exchanged incredulous looks, but not a single one reached for his scabbard. The great brass knocker came crashing down on the solid oak door with a thunderous pounding noise. A minute passed in silence, until, just as the visitor was reaching out to knock a second time, it creaked open a fraction and an anxious eye poked out from between the crack. Hands on his hips, Solar Spirit raised an eyebrow and saw the eye widen in return. "Your Grace!" Upon recognition, the door swung fully open. To the Duke's surprise, Silver Prosper himself stood there, clutching a wad of paper so tightly in his hand it looked as though he might tear a hole right through it. "My apologies - please, come in, come in..." "Thank you." Solar Spirit stepped inside, pulling back his great fur hood and sliding his coat off his shoulders. "I apologize for showing up unannounced, but I would much rather we conducted our conversation behind closed doors. I'm sure you understand." "Not at all, your Grace." Silver Prosper muttered, pulling open a random set of drawers and stuffing the parchment inside without a second thought. The silence of the grand old house, the unlit candles lining the walls, and the thin layer of dust coating every untracked surface told Solar Spirit more than he needed to know. "I take it we are... alone." "Of course." Silver Prosper nodded, as if desperate to impress. "I sent my servants out and told the rest of the household to find some way to stay home." "Then we can talk freely." In one swift movement, Solar Spirit withdrew a sheet of paper from within his cloak and held up up in the air. Even in the moody, grim light of the unlit hallway, there was no chance Silver Prosper could have mistaken the letter he had penned himself only a few hours prior. He swallowed the lump rising in his throat and nodded quickly, a new veneer of sweat beginning to shine on his forehead. "I... your Grace, you must understand, I never meant anything but the best - " "Did you?" "Y-your uncle, I trusted his judgement absolutely. I never once imagined... never once even dreamed..." Solar Spirit rolled his eyes, then fixed his burning gaze once more upon the shivering wretch in front of him. "Spare me. If you wish to make amends, you can begin by telling me who in my city is plotting against me, and what hand you played in this outrage. Anything less would be a waste of my time." "Of c-course!" Silver Prosper nodded obediently and beckoned him into a small room, a tastefully ornate cavern with a hand-carved wooden desk in the middle. Taking a few moments to rustle around inside, Silver Prosper produced a small bundle of bound paper, which he shook in the air with an uneasy attempt at a smile. "Here. Every single letter I ever received regarding the plot - that is, our plot - " He flinched as Solar Spirit strode forwards and snatched the bound paper from his hands with a sneer. "Good. Pray it serves me well, and I might... overlook your transgressions." "Y-yes, your Grace." He hesitated. "Y-your uncle intended only the very best, you know - " But he was too late; the Duke was already gone with a thunderous slam of the front door. "Well, well. It's true, then. Charity. You really have hit rock bottom." Sonata glanced upwards, shielding her eyes from the glaring sun that was quickly blotted out by the figure of a young woman on horseback, grinning lazily down at her through deep purple eyes. She sighed and returned to treating her patient, much to Adagio's obvious annoyance. "I'm surprised you came all the way out here, Adagio. I wouldn't have expected you to bother." "Oh come on. It's not like I'm totally heartless. Mostly, maybe..." "Did you just come out here to sneer?" Sonata finished her stitching and shot an glare at her sister as she rose to her feet. "Because I've got a lot of work to do and I don't have - " "Calm down, Sonata." Adagio raised a hand in a gesture of acknowledgement. "I'm here to help." Sonata's eyes narrowed in a mixture of suspicion and shock. "What?" "I said, I'm here to help. You know, you're not the only one who can play doctor. Just point me where I need to be, and - " "Didn't you just say charity was beneath you?" "Charity, sure. But I don't mind helping out my darling little sister, even if she could be a little more appreciative about it. Besides, there's not much need for doctors in the city any more, ever since they turfed all of..." She gestured around her "...these out." Her wide smile faltered, then dropped away. "All right, fine. I wanted to... ugh... apologize." "You what to what?" "Don't make me say it twice." Adagio dismounted her steed in a swift movement, her boots striking against the frozen ground with a thud. "Look, after all we've been through, it seems stupid to let some little argument get between us. If these - " Once again, she gestured at the suffering masses surrounding them " - mean so much to you, then I'm happy to help." Despite every nerve in Sonata's body screaming at her to refuse Adagio's offer of help, there was nothing but sincerity behind her older sister's eyes. Sighing, she threw her shoulders back before reaching down and picking up a sponge and a bucket of something with a powerful chemical smell. "Sure. Go find yourself some poor bastard and see what you can do." The young man in front of Solar Spirit knelt with a mixture of pride, triumph, surprise and confusion on his face. Today had started much as any other, bellowing orders and inspecting equipment, before he had been approached abruptly by two of the Duke's personal bodyguard and informed unceremoniously that the Duke had promoted him to Captain of the city's guardsmen. Even now, with the honour officially hanging on his shoulders, he could hardly believe it. "Rise." The Duke almost sounded bored. The Captain rose shakily, hardly daring to look Solar Spirit in the eye. "I'm sure you have plenty of questions. Rest assured, I am happy to provide answers. Your first one, presumably, being why Steel Shield has not been present for your investiture." "I..." The Captain hesitated, as if unsure whether it was his place to ask. "I mean... I have." "The previous Captain is not here because he has failed in his duties. He has failed to uphold the oath he swore when he took his post - his oath to my father..." the Duke's hand clenched momentarily into a fist. "An oath to me. Do you understand?" "Of - of course, your Grace." "And do you know what the penalty is for treason?" "Yes, your Grace." Solar Spirit's eyes burned into the bowed head before him. Though there was nothing about the new Captain that suggested even a hint of conspiracy or intrigue, he could never be too careful. Had he more time, he would have preferred to carefully vet and select a better candidate - but how much time did he have? It was that question, that burning anxiety within him, that spurred him to a decision. "Here." His hand stretched out from under his cloak, revealing a tightly-bound shaft of papers and parchments covered in a thick, cramped writing. "This is a list of co-conspirators - those who plotted to deprive me of my rightful place on the seat of power. Every single one of them has been implicated by the evidence in these letters." The Captain reached out with an ever-so unsteady hand and accepted the papers, eyes running down the frontmost page which contained a list of wanted suspects. His eyes flickered slightly at the sight of Moon Spirit's name, but by now he knew better than to ask foolish questions. "Well. What are you waiting for?" There was no humour in the Duke's voice. "Go. Take your men and arrest them all. Bring them to the city keep and lock them up securely. There will be a trial tomorrow at dawn. Oh, and..." The Duke allowed the words to play in the air for a few moments before he continued. "Do make sure they don't escape, Captain. Neither of us knows how long this list of traitors truly is, but rest assured you will find yourself sharing a gallows with them if you fail me now." The Captain's throat was too dry to possibly muster a response, but the look of fear in his eyes was enough. Smiling, the Duke raised a hand and gestured for him to rise. Stepping away, the Captain turned on his feet and all but ran out of the palace hallway, the last, lingering image burned into his mind being the boring, all-seeing eyes of the young Duke that would not flicker. To Sonata's surprise, and despite her constant surveillance of Adagio, her older sister worked conscientiously and compassionately - at least, as compassionately as she was capable of being. With a tight, fixed smile and overly-honeyed words, she moved from one wastrel to another, cleaning, suturing and binding with surprising grace. The day passed lazily, the fierce sun only seeming to swell as it approached the horizon by the time that the last of the infected were seen to and appropriately medicated. Wiping a thin layer of sweat, grime and swatted insects from her brow, Sonata collapsed under the blissful shade of a gnarled oak tree. The sound of thudding boots next to her caused her eyes to flicker open, filling her vision with the figure of her oldest sister. "Room for two down there?" Sonata shrugged and jerked her head in the direction of the space next to her. "Sure." Adagio gently lowered herself next to Sonata and let out a deep sigh. Reaching into a small leather bag that hung by her waist, she removed two metal cups and a short, fat bottle of a deep red fluid. "Hey, how about something to celebrate? You did a lot of good today." Sonata tried her best to fix her sister with a stern glare, only to break out into a stupid grin instead. "What happened to me being an out-of-control drunkard?" "Well, since you've been so mature and well-behaved today..." Sonata reached out and took one of the cups, eyes shining as she watched it slowly fill with wine. One sip was enough to flood her veins with warmth, still the tremor in her limbs and lift the unbearable weight she somehow hadn't noticed before off her shoulders. Turning her head back to Adagio, who was staring at the scarlet pool in her own hands pensively, she chewed her bottom lip. "Adagio, why - did you really come all the way out here just for me?" "Sure." Adagio continued to stare at her cup, not touching a drop. "Why else?" "What about... you know, helping people? Helping them?" Adagio snorted with laughter as she took her first sip. "Helping them? Please." "It really doesn't matter to you if they live or die?" Sonata couldn't help but hide the disappointment in her voice, and Adagio clearly noticed, because she lowered her cup and started straight into her sister's eyes when she spoke next. "Sonata, look at this." Her hand slipped under her shirt and retrieved her Life Crystal, glowing bright red even in the vermillion light of the dying sun. "You know what this thing means?" Sonata said nothing, so Adagio continued. "It means we can live forever. Not a hundred years, not a thousand, not a million. Forever. Half of the humans in this camp will be dead tomorrow, and all of them will be dead in fifty years, but us? We won't have aged a day." "Hate them? No, not really. I don't especially want to see them come to any harm. But they're insects. They're stupid, short-thinking mammals who don't know what's best for them. Think about how many lives you've saved today, and just remember the only reason you were even allowed to save those lives in the first place is because they thought you had the right genitals. That's what we're dealing with here." She tilted her cup away and allowed the contents to drain onto the ground. "I admit, we've been here longer than I expected. Perhaps I'm being too harsh. I suppose we could only live amongst them for so long before someone became attached. So I'm going to make you a deal." "Oh yeah?" Sonata narrowed her eyes. "What deal?" "I'll back down. Me and Aria will let you call the shots on this one. But I'm only doing this because I want you to understand, really understand, what I'm trying to tell you." She reached out a hand. "Deal?" Something about Adagio's proposition caused Sonata's skin to crawl, but she was also fully aware Adagio was offering her exactly what she had wanted. How could she refuse? "All right." Her hand reached out and shook Adagio's. "Deal." The city's streets were eerily empty even for the dead of night when the trio of women on horseback strode past the gates. As they passed the great stone portcullis, a handful of guards held a torch to their heads, studying them closely before waving them through. Too tired to even discuss what the cause might be, the sisters collapsed into their beds the moment they returned home and fell into three deep, identical, immovable slumbers. Sleep dragged them deeper and deeper, sinking them further and further into the ocean of their dreams. It wasn't until the roar of the crowd outside was loud enough to physically shake the trinkets on their walls that they were torn from their rest. Crowding around the rough hole in the wall that served them as a window, they took in the sight of an enormous procession filling the streets, almost like a carnival - except that the bloodthirsty cries of the crowd below them were anything but festive in tone. Minutes later, three robed doctors slipped from a doorway and melted into the crowd, following the flow of the parade. They continued pushing firmly but gently through the throng, not stopping until they finally arrived at the cause of the carnage. Dozens of crudely-erected gallows littered the main city square. Most of them were spent, with long ropes dangling from their arches and ending with a different victim, but one, at the centre, was not yet spent. Atop it stood two defiant figures, one staring at the crowd beneath him with sorrow, the other with burning hatred. A hooded executioner stepped forward, clutching a thin sheet of parchment from which he read off the names and crimes of the condemned. "Finally - Steel Shield, former Captain of the Guard, and Moon Spirit, former advisor to the Duke! Both of you have been found guilty of masterminding a treasonous plot against this city and against the Duke. The penalty is death!" The crowd below them roared and jeered their approval. Sonata's eyes widened, and she turned to Adagio with a look of horror that was invisible beneath her suffocating ceramic mask. "The accused are invited to issue any final statements they wish recorded." The gallows groaned and creaked in the wind, seeming almost absurdly under occupied by the two solitary figures who remained. Around them, the bodies of their fellow conspirators swayed gruesomely in the breeze. Steel Shield stepped forward and thrust his chest out. "I 'ave nothing to say." "Are you certain?" "Aye." The executioner turned to stare at the final accused. Despite his clothing of filthy rags and demeaning chains, Moon Spirit managed to find some quiet, furious dignity in his position as he stared defiantly at the hangman. "Do you have any final words?" A breeze flowed past the execution stand, sending the hairs on every attendee's necks standing straight upright. Moon Spirit allowed the moment to pass, then, in disgust, spat on the ground. "None." There was a clanging sound and the unmistakable splintering of wooden gears, and then, a moment of weightlessness as each defendant fell down, down, down, into oblivion. Then a great snap as the rope was pulled taught, before a moment of sobering, eerie silence. Two of the sirens stared at the scene unfolding before them with cool indifference. The third gazed upon it in masked horror, her hands curling tightly into fists beside her. Author's Note Fuckin' finally, amirite? Life gets busy; I'm afraid this was never too high on my radar to get an update. I only hope that can change from now on; I really want to give this story the work it deserves.